Presbyterian inquisition as it was lately practised against the professors of the Colledge of Edinburgh, August and September, 1690 in which the spirit of Presbytery and their present method of procedure is plainly discovered, matter of fact by undeniable instances cleared, and libels against particular persons discussed.
         Monro, Alexander, d. 1715?
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 253 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 55 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70609
         Wing M2443
         ESTC R5724
         11348523
         ocm 11348523
         47542
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70609)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47542)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 699:18, 1466:14)
      
       
         
           
             Presbyterian inquisition as it was lately practised against the professors of the Colledge of Edinburgh, August and September, 1690 in which the spirit of Presbytery and their present method of procedure is plainly discovered, matter of fact by undeniable instances cleared, and libels against particular persons discussed.
             Monro, Alexander, d. 1715?
          
           [2], 106 p.
           
             Printed for J. Hindmarsh ...,
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Testimony of Alexander Monro in answer to charges of misconduct of office and popery.
             Errata: p. 106.
             Reproduction of originals in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York, and University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Presbyterianism -- Early works to 1800.
           Scotland -- Church history -- 17th century.
           Scotland -- History -- 1689-1745.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-07 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-07 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Presbyterian
           Inquisition
           ;
           As
           it
           was
           lately
           Practised
           against
           the
           PROFESSORS
           OF
           THE
           COLLEDGE
           OF
           
             EDINBURGH
             .
             August
          
           and
           
             September
             .
             1690.
          
           
        
         
           In
           which
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Presbytery
           and
           their
           present
           Method
           of
           Procedure
           ,
           is
           plainly
           discovered
           ,
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           by
           undeniable
           Instances
           cleared
           ,
           and
           Libels
           against
           particular
           Persons
           Discussed
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           deceitful
           are
           opened
           against
           me
           ,
           they
           have
           spoken
           against
           me
           with
           a
           lying
           tongue
           :
           They
           compassed
           me
           about
           also
           with
           words
           of
           hatred
           ,
           and
           fought
           against
           me
           without
           a
           Cause
           .
           
             Ps
             .
             109.
             v.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   LICENSED
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Nov.
                       12.
                       1691.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           J.
           Hindmarsh
           
             at
             the
          
           Golden-Ball
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1691.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           WHen
           the
           Reader
           considers
           what
           's
           said
           in
           the
           following
           Sheets
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           the
           Title
           exactly
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Book
           ;
           and
           
             if
             that
          
           seem
           odious
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           to
           be
           Imputed
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           but
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Visitors
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           Declared
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Method
             of
             Procedure
             was
             an
             Inquisition
          
           ;
           and
           the
           plain
           Truth
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           Happy
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           have
           been
           unreasonable
           to
           have
           chang'd
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           is
           also
           desired
           to
           take
           Notice
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Witnesses
           mentioned
           in
           the
           last
           Paragraph
           of
           the
           Preface
           ;
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           only
           such
           as
           were
           Examined
           against
           those
           Masters
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           whose
           Tryals
           are
           not
           yet
           Published
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Art
           and
           Industry
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           could
           not
           so
           much
           as
           procure
           one
           Witness
           to
           Appear
           against
           the
           two
           Doctors
           ,
           whose
           
             Libels
             ,
             Answers
          
           ,
           and
           Sentences
           ,
           are
           here
           Related
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           I
           Was
           present
           at
           Edinburgh
           when
           the
           University
           there
           was
           lately
           Visited
           by
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           was
           Witness
           to
           all
           that
           past
           at
           the
           Tryals
           of
           the
           Principal
           and
           other
           Masters
           ;
           and
           the
           Accounts
           of
           it
           having
           since
           fallen
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           I
           knowing
           them
           to
           contain
           nothing
           but
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           and
           down
           right
           Truth
           ,
           thought
           fit
           now
           to
           Publish
           them
           ;
           not
           to
           Continue
           ,
           or
           
             Excite
             Faction
          
           or
           Revenge
           ,
           but
           to
           Vindicate
           Innocent
           Men
           ,
           from
           the
           Calumnies
           and
           Slanders
           that
           have
           been
           of
           late
           Charged
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           not
           Industriously
           
             propagated
             abroad
          
           ,
           the
           Idle
           and
           Impertinent
           Stories
           
             they
             invented
             at
             home
          
           ,
           these
           Papers
           had
           never
           seen
           the
           Light
           :
           It
           is
           indeed
           with
           great
           Reluctancy
           ,
           that
           I
           give
           the
           Transactions
           of
           that
           late
           Visitation
           any
           room
           in
           my
           Memory
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           Clamours
           of
           a
           
             Factious
             Party
          
           constrain
           Men
           to
           defend
           themselves
           :
           It
           is
           but
           just
           to
           return
           
             such
             Answers
          
           as
           may
           undeceive
           well
           meaning
           People
           ,
           and
           expose
           the
           Injustice
           of
           that
           Inquisition
           :
           It
           being
           so
           easie
           a
           thing
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Masters
             of
             that
             Universities
             greatest
             Crimes
             ,
             were
             their
             Places
             and
             Preferments
             .
          
        
         
           
             Because
             in
             the
             following
             Papers
             ,
             mention
             is
             often
             made
             of
             a
             New
             Test
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             appointed
             for
             all
             University
             Men
             ;
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             once
             for
             all
             here
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             tell
             what
             that
             Test
             was
             ;
             for
             this
             then
             let
             it
             be
             remembered
             :
             That
             the
          
           17
           Act
           Parl.
           1.
           
           Sess
           .
           2.
           
           July
           4.
           1690.
           
           Earl
           Melvil
           
             Commissioner
             ,
             appoints
          
           ;
           That
           no
           Master
           or
           Professor
           in
           any
           Colledge
           or
           School
           ,
           shall
           be
           allowed
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Function
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           do
           Acknowledge
           and
           Profess
           ,
           
           and
           shall
           Subscribe
           the
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           *
           ,
           Ratified
           and
           Approved
           by
           this
           present
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           shall
           Swear
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           Majesties
           ;
           and
           withal
           ,
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           of
           Pious
           ,
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           Peaceable
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           and
           sufficient
           Literature
           ,
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           for
           their
           Respective
           Employments
           ;
           and
           submitting
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           now
           setled
           by
           Law
           —
           and
           are
           well
           Affected
           to
           their
           Majesties
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           by
           
             Act
             38.
             
             Sess
             .
             2.
             
             Parliament
             .
             1.
             
             Gulielm
             .
             &
             Mari.
             July
             22.
             1690.
             
             Melvil
          
           Commissioner
           ,
           all
           persons
           who
           are
           bound
           to
           Swear
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           are
           also
           obliged
           to
           Subscribe
           this
           Assurance
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           .
        
         
           
             I
             A.
             B.
          
           Do
           in
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           my
           Heart
           ,
           Acknowledge
           and
           Declare
           ,
           that
           their
           Majesties
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           Lawful
           ,
           Undoubted
           Soveraings
           ,
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           well
           de
           jure
           ,
           as
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           do
           sincerely
           and
           faithfully
           ,
           promise
           and
           ingage
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           with
           Heart
           and
           Hand
           ,
           Life
           and
           Goods
           ,
           Maintain
           and
           Defend
           Their
           Majesties
           Title
           and
           Government
           ,
           against
           the
           Late
           King
           James
           ,
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Enemies
           ;
           who
           ,
           either
           by
           open
           or
           secret
           Attempts
           ,
           shall
           Disturb
           or
           Disquiet
           Their
           Majesties
           in
           the
           Exercise
           thereof
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           Instructions
           which
           the
           Parliament
           by
           their
           Acts
           gave
           to
           the
           Visitors
           ;
           and
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           them
           being
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           were
           not
           wanting
           in
           their
           Diligence
           to
           screw
           up
           every
           thing
           to
           the
           greatest
           height
           ,
           against
           the
           Episcopal
           Masters
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           feel
           the
           severe
           effects
           of
           Presbyterian
           Power
           and
           Malice
           ;
           as
           appeared
           by
           a
           Printed
           Warrant
           ,
           or
           rather
           Proclamation
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Names
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           they
           
             Require
             and
             Command
          
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Messengers
                   to
                   pass
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Mercat
                     Cross
                  
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   Mercet
                   day
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   Ten
                   and
                   Twelve
                   a
                   Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Forenoon
                   ,
                   and
                   immediately
                   thereafter
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   patent
                   Gate
                   of
                   the
                   University
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   sicklike
                   to
                   pass
                   to
                   the
                   Mercat
                   Crosses
                   of
                   
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     Hadingtoun
                     ,
                     Duns
                     ,
                     Green-Law
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Lawder
                     ,
                     Jedburgh
                     ,
                     Selkirk
                     ,
                     Peebles
                     ,
                     Linlithgow
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Stirling
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   at
                   after
                   open
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   To
                   Summon
                   ,
                   Warn
                   ,
                   and
                   Charge
                   ,
                   the
                   Principal
                   ,
                   Professors
                   ,
                   Regents
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   all
                   Others
                   ,
                   Masters
                   of
                   the
                   University
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   and
                   Schoolmasters
                   Teaching
                   Latin
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Town
                   ,
                   &c.
                   —
                   To
                   Compear
                   before
                   the
                   Committee
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Visitors
                   ,
                   &c.
                   —
                   The
                   20
                   day
                   of
                   August
                   next
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   at
                   Ten
                   a
                   Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Forenoon
                   ,
                   to
                   Answer
                   and
                   Satisfie
                   the
                   said
                   Committee
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   likewise
                   the
                   said
                   Commissioners
                   ,
                   do
                   hereby
                   Require
                   the
                   said
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   Summon
                   ,
                   and
                   Warn
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Leidges
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   object
                   against
                   the
                   said
                   Principal
                   ,
                   Professors
                   ,
                   Regents
                   ,
                   Masters
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Universities
                   ,
                   and
                   School-Masters
                   —
                   To
                   Compear
                   before
                   the
                   said
                   Committee
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   day
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   Objections
                   against
                   the
                   Principal
                   ,
                   Professors
                   ,
                   Regents
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   aforesaid
                   —
                   Requiring
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   the
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   Executors
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Warrant
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   Read
                   Publickly
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Citation
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Mercat
                     Crosses
                  
                   and
                   
                     Colledge
                     Gate
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   leave
                   Printed
                   Copies
                   thereof
                   ,
                   affixt
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Mercat
                     Crosses
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   Burghs
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   most
                   patent
                   Gates
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Colledge
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Requiring
                   the
                   said
                   Messengers
                   to
                   Return
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   with
                   formal
                   Executions
                   and
                   Indorsations
                   thereof
                   ,
                   duely
                   Subscrib'd
                   by
                   them
                   before
                   Subscribing
                   Witnesses
                   —
                   For
                   doing
                   of
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   these
                   Presents
                   shall
                   be
                   their
                   sufficient
                   Warrant
                   .
                   Given
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   July
                   25.
                   1690.
                   
                   And
                   Ordains
                   these
                   Presents
                   to
                   be
                   Printed
                   ,
                   Extracted
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Records
                   ,
                   
                     by
                     me
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Tho.
                     Burnet
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Here
           you
           see
           a
           vast
           deal
           of
           Pomp
           and
           Parad
           ,
           to
           Usher
           in
           this
           INQUISITION
           ;
           open
           Proclamation
           was
           made
           at
           Mercat
           places
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           indication
           of
           what
           might
           be
           expected
           afterwards
           from
           them
           :
           
             Alt
             the
             Leidges
             are
             Warned
             ,
             and
             Summoned
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             make
             what
             Objections
             they
             can
             ,
             against
             the
             Masters
          
           ;
           sure
           if
           the
           Visitors
           want
           Men
           to
           Accuse
           these
           Masters
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           ascribed
           to
           their
           want
           of
           Industry
           to
           procure
           them
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           The
           great
           Zeal
           these
           Commissioners
           had
           to
           purge
           the
           Universities
           from
           Malignants
           *
           ,
           made
           them
           upon
           all
           occasions
           stretch
           the
           words
           of
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           far
           beyond
           their
           ordinary
           and
           usual
           signification
           .
           When
           some
           
           enquired
           whether
           by
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Test
           ,
           which
           requires
           
             to
             submit
             to
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           were
           meant
           only
           ,
           
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             living
             under
             that
             Government
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             imported
             any
             thing
             farther
             :
          
           Some
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           plainly
           told
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           Clause
           of
           the
           Test
           ,
           was
           also
           meant
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Master
             should
             tbereby
             Declare
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Government
             ,
             to
             be
             preferable
             to
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Government
             left
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Prebyterian
           Moderation
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Commission
           Declared
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           Acknowledging
           and
           Subscribing
           the
           
             Westminster
             Confession
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           is
           not
           only
           meant
           an
           owning
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           a
           System
           of
           Theologie
           conform
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           best
           designed
           for
           distinguishing
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           from
           these
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           that
           now
           disturb
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           also
           imports
           ,
           an
           absolute
           owning
           of
           every
           particular
           Article
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           and
           
             most
             perfect
             Confession
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           or
           can
           yet
           be
           composed
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           to
           be
           
             Acknowledged
             ,
             Professed
          
           ,
           and
           Subscribed
           ,
           without
           any
           Limitation
           ,
           Restriction
           ,
           or
           Reservation
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           The
           Visitors
           might
           have
           been
           well
           assured
           ,
           That
           no
           Master
           or
           Professor
           of
           any
           Conscience
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           
             Episcopally
             Ordained
          
           ,
           or
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           could
           any
           ways
           comply
           with
           Conditions
           so
           Rigid
           and
           Severe
           .
        
         
           It
           had
           been
           soon
           enough
           then
           ,
           for
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           have
           fled
           to
           their
           old
           Experimented
           way
           of
           Libelling
           ,
           when
           the
           Masters
           had
           stood
           their
           ground
           against
           that
           
             New
             Test
          
           ,
           which
           Originally
           had
           no
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           
             vacant
             places
          
           .
           But
           the
           Preachers
           of
           that
           Party
           (
           Members
           of
           the
           Visitation
           )
           judged
           it
           more
           convenient
           ,
           Boldly
           and
           Indefatigably
           to
           Calumniate
           the
           Professors
           ,
           lest
           if
           they
           had
           been
           turned
           out
           for
           mere
           and
           just
           Scruples
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           People
           should
           have
           murmmured
           and
           complained
           ;
           The
           Body
           of
           Mankind
           often
           believe
           
             the
             first
             and
             loudest
             Reports
          
           ,
           few
           of
           the
           People
           being
           capable
           ,
           willing
           ,
           or
           at
           leisure
           to
           Examine
           
             the
             Truth
          
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           since
           now
           the
           Faction
           had
           got
           the
           uppermost
           ,
           and
           had
           Power
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           they
           enquire
           into
           all
           things
           that
           might
           make
           the
           Professours
           odious
           to
           the
           City
           or
           Nation
           ,
           and
           thought
           fit
           to
           let
           them
           feel
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           Rashness
           ,
           if
           
           in
           all
           their
           Life
           time
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           once
           spoke
           against
           
             the
             Imposture
             or
             Enthusiasme
          
           of
           that
           Sect.
           
        
         
           The
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           (
           who
           earnestly
           wished
           to
           be
           Employed
           in
           the
           Toyl
           and
           Drudgery
           of
           this
           Affair
           )
           made
           it
           their
           Business
           to
           search
           into
           all
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           Professors
           Lives
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           were
           capable
           to
           be
           Transformed
           into
           a
           Libel
           ;
           and
           having
           the
           Assistance
           and
           Zeal
           of
           some
           of
           the
           
             New
             Magistrates
             of
          
           Edinburgh
           ,
           to
           second
           their
           Endeavours
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           foresee
           what
           Quarter
           they
           might
           expect
           ,
           
             who
             differed
             from
             them
          
           :
           And
           this
           was
           no
           difficult
           Province
           for
           Presbyterians
           to
           mannage
           ,
           considering
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           their
           present
           Constitution
           ;
           The
           most
           innocent
           things
           have
           two
           handles
           ,
           and
           
             some
             Men
          
           industriously
           seize
           the
           worst
           :
           But
           because
           they
           pretended
           to
           be
           most
           Accurate
           Reformers
           ,
           they
           would
           therefore
           do
           their
           work
           thorowly
           ,
           and
           strip
           their
           Opposers
           as
           bare
           of
           their
           Reputation
           and
           Good
           Name
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           Livelyhoods
           and
           Preferments
           ;
           and
           having
           now
           got
           the
           Church's
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Revenues
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           them
           to
           want
           
             the
             Government
          
           and
           Psssession
           
             of
             the
             Seminaries
             of
             Learning
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Presbyterians
           that
           Preached
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           never
           forgot
           to
           Exhort
           such
           as
           were
           in
           Power
           
             speedily
             to
             Reform
             the
             Universities
          
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           less
           in
           their
           Language
           ,
           than
           
             to
             plant
             them
             with
             Presbyterians
          
           ;
           To
           accomplish
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           Represent
           the
           Masters
           of
           Universities
           under
           the
           Episcopal
           Constitution
           ,
           as
           
             very
             Ill
             Men
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Papists
          
           ;
           now
           the
           People
           could
           not
           discern
           when
           they
           spoke
           Contradictions
           ,
           for
           tho'
           Socinianism
           ,
           and
           Popery
           ,
           be
           two
           opposite
           Points
           of
           the
           Compass
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           their
           Emissaries
           scrupled
           not
           ,
           among
           the
           
             Gossoping
             Sisters
          
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           
             more
             Publick
             Meetings
          
           ,
           *
           to
           Accuse
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Person
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             City
             of
             Edinburgh
          
           ,
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           first
           and
           best
           order
           of
           Citizens
           and
           Gentlemen
           ;
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Colledge
           had
           all
           the
           Encouragement
           that
           they
           themselves
           could
           wish
           ;
           They
           lived
           in
           all
           Tranquility
           and
           Freedome
           during
           the
           Administration
           of
           Sir
           
             Magnus
             Prince
          
           and
           his
           Predecessour
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Kennedy
          
           :
           They
           made
           it
           (
           both
           of
           them
           )
           their
           Business
           to
           preserve
           the
           Order
           ,
           Fabrick
           and
           Revenues
           of
           
             that
             House
          
           ;
           they
           omitted
           no
           occasion
           of
           Supporting
           the
           Honour
           and
           Reputation
           
           of
           
             its
             Masters
          
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           of
           discouraging
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           and
           timously
           amended
           ;
           whenever
           there
           was
           the
           least
           ground
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Masters
           of
           the
           College
           in
           that
           Period
           ,
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           carefully
           to
           look
           after
           the
           Manners
           and
           Proficiency
           of
           their
           Students
           ;
           for
           the
           Countenance
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           their
           generous
           Inclinations
           to
           Propagate
           Learning
           ,
           did
           so
           secure
           and
           guard
           the
           Professors
           ,
           against
           the
           little
           efforts
           of
           censorious
           and
           
             talkative
             Fanaticks
          
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           contrive
           how
           to
           be
           more
           happy
           in
           their
           Stations
           :
           For
           these
           Gentlemen
           knew
           what
           an
           Ornament
           their
           University
           was
           to
           the
           City
           and
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           how
           necessary
           Freedom
           ,
           Contentment
           ,
           and
           Retirement
           are
           to
           the
           attainment
           of
           Learning
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           vexing
           and
           disturbing
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           heaped
           upon
           them
           all
           marks
           of
           Honour
           and
           Regard
           .
        
         
           Others
           (
           shuffling
           themselves
           into
           the
           Magistracy
           under
           the
           Covert
           of
           
             such
             Commotions
          
           as
           necessarily
           attend
           all
           great
           Revolutions
           )
           had
           not
           the
           same
           view
           of
           things
           ,
           They
           thought
           their
           Business
           was
           to
           Reform
           ,
           tho'
           
             they
             knew
             not
             what
          
           ;
           and
           
             this
             Reformation
          
           was
           regulated
           by
           such
           Oracles
           as
           managed
           their
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           Responses
           were
           always
           given
           by
           Interest
           :
           Hence
           they
           seemed
           to
           mind
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           
             the
             disturbance
             of
             that
             Seminary
          
           :
           Sometimes
           they
           thought
           that
           they
           might
           manage
           the
           
             Discipline
             of
             the
             House
          
           ,
           without
           considering
           
             the
             Masters
          
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           
             by
             themselves
          
           ,
           without
           
             the
             King
          
           *
           ,
           or
           any
           formality
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           remove
           and
           displace
           them
           at
           their
           Pleasure
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           pick'd
           Quarrels
           with
           the
           Students
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           accuse
           their
           Masters
           :
           sometimes
           they
           would
           contrive
           
             odd
             and
             phantastick
          
           Schemes
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           imagine
           into
           what
           
             freakish
             Humours
             ,
             silly
             Conceits
          
           ,
           and
           
             little
             Tricks
          
           this
           Fancy
           metamorphosed
           it self
           in
           the
           space
           of
           two
           Years
           .
           But
           those
           Attempts
           served
           only
           to
           make
           Citizens
           of
           the
           best
           Sense
           and
           Quality
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           to
           Laugh
           ,
           and
           others
           
             to
             Lament
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           
             Liberal
             Sciences
          
           should
           be
           so
           treated
           by
           such
           
             illiterate
             Busie-bodies
          
           .
           For
           generally
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Edinburgh
           are
           not
           only
           Affable
           ,
           Kind
           and
           Courteous
           to
           the
           Masters
           of
           that
           College
           ,
           and
           to
           Learned
           Men
           in
           general
           ;
           but
           also
           very
           forward
           to
           promote
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             that
             House
          
           ;
           The
           original
           Erection
           whereof
           is
           owing
           to
           
             their
             Charity
          
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           frequently
           since
           the
           first
           Foundation
           ,
           augmented
           
           
             its
             Revenues
             ,
             Books
             and
             Curiosities
             :
          
           And
           there
           are
           but
           few
           of
           them
           but
           retain
           a
           tender
           esteem
           of
           its
           great
           Worth
           and
           Advantage
           ,
           and
           the
           Escapes
           and
           Preposterous
           Dealing
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           in
           this
           Critical
           Juncture
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           to
           be
           laid
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           always
           valued
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           College
           as
           they
           did
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           is
           of
           greater
           consequence
           to
           themselves
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Societies
          
           in
           which
           they
           live
           :
           The
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           ,
           finding
           the
           Endeavours
           of
           their
           Magistrates
           too
           slow
           to
           serve
           their
           ends
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           were
           frequently
           baffled
           in
           those
           little
           Skirmishes
           with
           the
           Masters
           ,
           importuned
           the
           Leading
           Men
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           to
           procure
           such
           
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             as
             might
             best
             serve
             their
             Designs
             against
             the
             Universities
             ,
          
           *
           and
           lest
           the
           Masters
           should
           Comply
           with
           the
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           ,
           a
           
             New
             Test
          
           was
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           Presbyterians
           could
           comply
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           such
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           had
           but
           
             submitted
             to
             Episcopacy
          
           ,
           were
           not
           allowed
           to
           hold
           their
           Places
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           most
           precarious
           manner
           .
        
         
           The
           Masters
           of
           Universities
           complain
           justly
           of
           
             two
             things
          
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           obliged
           
             to
             take
             Oaths
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Nation
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             take
             .
          
           Whereas
           any
           Legal
           Test
           should
           reach
           all
           or
           none
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           Test
           should
           contain
           
             not
             only
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             but
             also
             their
             hearty
             Submission
             to
             the
             Presbyterïan
             Government
             and
             the
             new
             Model
             of
             it
             in
          
           Scotland
           *
           .
           Thus
           the
           Presbyterians
           were
           very
           sure
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           not
           thrust
           them
           out
           by
           
             the
             First
          
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           fail
           to
           send
           them
           Packing
           by
           
             the
             Second
          
           ,
           especially
           since
           the
           last
           Clause
           of
           the
           
             New
             Test
          
           obliged
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           Presbytery
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           lese
           than
           to
           give
           themselves
           up
           to
           all
           the
           Decisions
           of
           the
           Consistory
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           but
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           would
           quickly
           possess
           themselves
           of
           
             the
             Universities
          
           ,
           since
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           an
           Heteroclite
           kind
           of
           Prelacy
           never
           before
           known
           in
           the
           Church
           *
           .
           Yet
           it
           may
           be
           fairly
           presumed
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           own
           Honour
           and
           Interest
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           vacated
           the
           Seminaries
           of
           Learning
           at
           least
           
             by
             degrees
          
           ;
           and
           not
           have
           pull'd
           them
           down
           all
           at
           once
           :
           but
           the
           
             fiery
             Spirit
          
           of
           that
           Faction
           endures
           no
           delays
           .
           Yet
           lest
           the
           People
           should
           find
           sault
           with
           their
           Precipitancy
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           manage
           their
           Game
           with
           some
           
             Plausible
             Pretences
          
           :
           If
           any
           of
           the
           Masters
           were
           observed
           to
           
           have
           had
           but
           any
           Kindness
           for
           the
           
             Order
             and
             Rites
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           ever
           to
           have
           but
           spoke
           slightingly
           of
           their
           
             New
             Discipline
          
           ;
           such
           were
           to
           be
           Expelled
           the
           College
           
             with
             Disgrace
          
           ,
           cloathed
           first
           in
           Beast-Skins
           ,
           and
           then
           
             exposed
             to
             the
             Rabble
          
           :
           Their
           Places
           and
           Preferments
           were
           Sacrific'd
           to
           
             Presbyterian
             Covetousness
          
           and
           Sacriledge
           ,
           and
           their
           Honour
           and
           
             Good
             Name
          
           ,
           to
           their
           
             Vanity
             ,
             Pride
          
           and
           Revenge
           ;
           It
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           have
           them
           removed
           ,
           unless
           it
           was
           with
           Ostentation
           and
           Triumph
           .
           They
           would
           fain
           perswade
           the
           present
           Generation
           ,
           that
           they
           value
           
             the
             other
             World
          
           more
           than
           their
           Neighbours
           do
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           never
           neglect
           any
           Methods
           ,
           
             right
             or
             wrong
          
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           Interests
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           unpleasant
           to
           some
           Spectators
           to
           behold
           at
           what
           pains
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Preachers
          
           were
           to
           patch
           up
           Libels
           against
           the
           Masters
           ,
           going
           from
           House
           to
           House
           ,
           from
           one
           Company
           to
           another
           ,
           enquiring
           into
           the
           most
           minute
           Actions
           of
           their
           former
           Lives
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Masters
           ,
           *
           they
           were
           so
           
             keen
             against
          
           ,
           as
           to
           run
           back
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           their
           Childhood
           ,
           entertaining
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           with
           the
           Opinions
           and
           
             Erroneous
             Conceits
          
           they
           alledged
           them
           then
           to
           have
           had
           .
           And
           
             besides
             that
          
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           true
           Art
           of
           Transforming
           the
           most
           laudable
           Practices
           ,
           into
           suspicious
           Designs
           ;
           They
           pretend
           to
           pry
           into
           
             the
             Secrets
             of
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             Accusing
             them
             as
             Reprobate
             and
             Wicked
             Men
             ,
             Popishly
             affected
             ,
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             Friends
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             Despisers
             of
             all
             true
             Piety
             and
             Devotion
          
           ;
           for
           that
           to
           be
           sure
           is
           the
           Monopoly
           of
           their
           own
           gifted
           and
           select
           Tribe
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Mischievous
           and
           usual
           effect
           of
           Bigottry
           ,
           it
           changes
           
             the
             Soul
          
           (
           the
           luminous
           Part
           of
           Man
           )
           into
           a
           
             Dungeon
             of
             Passion
          
           ,
           and
           Self-conceit
           ,
           it
           debases
           the
           
             Generous
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           into
           
             Servility
             and
             Superstition
          
           ,
           it
           blocks
           up
           all
           the
           Avenues
           of
           the
           Mind
           ;
           you
           may
           as
           well
           Preach
           to
           the
           
             River
             of
             Forth
          
           to
           stop
           it's
           Current
           ,
           as
           desire
           them
           to
           listen
           to
           calm
           Reasonings
           ,
           to
           weigh
           the
           Justice
           or
           Injustice
           of
           what
           they
           do
           against
           these
           of
           a
           different
           Opinion
           ;
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           
             Sect
             upon
             Earth
          
           in
           whose
           actions
           the
           sad
           Effects
           of
           Prejudice
           and
           Imagination
           are
           so
           legible
           as
           in
           this
           
             last
             Edition
          
           of
           Presbytery
           in
           Scotland
           .
           They
           complain
           of
           all
           Degrees
           of
           Power
           when
           it
           is
           not
           in
           their
           own
           keeping
           :
           The
           most
           innocent
           Commands
           of
           their
           Lawful
           Superiours
           are
           insupportable
           
           Grievances
           ,
           *
           and
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           are
           but
           Superstitious
           Encroachments
           upon
           Tender
           Consciences
           :
           They
           Declaim
           perpetually
           against
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           escapes
           their
           Cognizance
           ;
           and
           they
           only
           are
           Judges
           of
           the
           Punishment
           that
           every
           little
           Offence
           deserves
           ;
           nay
           frequently
           ,
           the
           
             most
             Commendable
             Actions
          
           are
           made
           Offences
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           remote
           from
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Censure
          
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           hooked
           in
           by
           them
           ,
           
             in
             Ordine
             ad
             Spiritualia
          
           .
        
         
           This
           needs
           no
           Explication
           to
           such
           as
           have
           lived
           where
           their
           Discipline
           prevails
           ;
           when
           Religion
           and
           its
           Doctrines
           are
           made
           subservient
           to
           the
           Tyranny
           and
           Caprice
           of
           Self-designing
           Men
           ,
           it
           loses
           its
           Natural
           Beauty
           and
           Use
           ;
           The
           greatest
           Blessings
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           Men
           changed
           into
           Curses
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           made
           to
           Truckle
           under
           the
           Designs
           of
           Darkness
           :
           The
           Passions
           of
           
             Pride
             and
             Revenge
          
           that
           it
           designed
           to
           Mortifie
           ,
           are
           Advanced
           and
           Encouraged
           ,
           but
           the
           Wisdome
           that
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           is
           first
           pure
           ,
           and
           then
           
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             without
             partiality
             ,
             without
             Hypocrisie
          
           ;
           't
           is
           sad
           to
           consider
           how
           much
           the
           People
           are
           diverted
           from
           considering
           ,
           Believing
           ,
           and
           Contemplating
           ,
           the
           Pure
           and
           undisguised
           Design
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Morality
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           by
           Fooleries
           and
           Novelties
           ,
           that
           have
           no
           Natural
           Tendency
           ,
           but
           to
           divide
           Christendome
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           the
           simplicity
           of
           that
           
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           instead
           of
           that
           
             Beautiful
             Worship
          
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           Ancestours
           in
           the
           Primitive
           and
           Purest
           Ages
           did
           Adore
           the
           Creator
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           introduced
           a
           
             new
             Scenical
             incoherent
             Rapsodie
          
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           a
           more
           Illuminated
           State
           ,
           and
           Progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           Just
           so
           the
           Donatists
           of
           old
           
           destroyed
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Godliness
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Ancient
           Forms
           .
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           under
           the
           popular
           pretence
           of
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           following
           Sheets
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           clearly
           see
           a
           most
           remarkable
           and
           
             undeniable
             instance
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Partiality
           and
           Injustice
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           fully
           determined
           
             right
             or
             wrong
          
           ,
           to
           find
           such
           of
           the
           Masters
           Guilty
           as
           were
           not
           of
           
             their
             way
          
           ;
           a
           plain
           Evidence
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           Report
           they
           made
           to
           the
           
             General
             Commission
          
           of
           the
           Visitation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           see
           their
           affected
           Mistakes
           ,
           and
           Malicious
           Method
           of
           Arguing
           ;
           particularly
           in
           their
           Report
           concerning
           Dr.
           
             Strachan
             Professour
             of
             Divinity
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           ;
           They
           insinuate
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Doctor
             did
             either
             believe
             Transubstantiation
          
           or
           Consubstantiation
           ,
           both
           which
           determine
           positively
           
             the
             manner
          
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Presence
           in
           the
           Holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           because
           the
           Doctor
           had
           sometimes
           said
           with
           
             Durandus
             ,
             praesentiam
             oredo
             ,
             modum
             nescio
             ,
          
           but
           of
           this
           more
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
           It
           had
           been
           a
           much
           more
           
             Creditable
             ,
             Compendious
          
           ,
           and
           Ingenuous
           Method
           ,
           to
           have
           turned
           out
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Perswasion
           ,
           
             by
             one
             General
             Act
          
           ,
           it
           being
           once
           determined
           that
           they
           should
           be
           Ejected
           ,
           than
           by
           so
           much
           Noise
           and
           Ceremony
           ,
           first
           to
           bring
           them
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           then
           to
           kick
           them
           off
           with
           all
           the
           Affronts
           and
           Indignities
           they
           could
           heap
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           Malice
           it self
           could
           have
           done
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           easily
           see
           by
           some
           of
           the
           
             Malicious
             ,
             Triffling
          
           ,
           and
           
             False
             Things
          
           ,
           objected
           against
           the
           Masters
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           guess
           ,
           why
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           should
           be
           Treated
           otherwise
           than
           the
           Professours
           of
           other
           Colledges
           were
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           City
           is
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           Schools
           there
           are
           most
           frequented
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           had
           not
           at
           first
           apply'd
           their
           utmost
           force
           against
           that
           place
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           so
           easily
           have
           removed
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           at
           least
           such
           a
           delay
           would
           have
           put
           them
           to
           the
           pains
           of
           gathering
           
             new
             Libels
          
           ;
           therefore
           they
           were
           to
           push
           their
           Business
           with
           all
           
             Diligence
             and
             Vigour
          
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           force
           of
           Interest
           and
           Malice
           could
           have
           made
           Reasonable
           Men
           venture
           upon
           such
           
             Scurrilous
             Methods
          
           as
           they
           used
           and
           here
           are
           Narrated
           ;
           
             Long
             Libels
             formed
             against
             the
             Professours
             ,
             but
             no
             Informer
             or
             Accuser
             made
             known
             ,
          
           a
           Practice
           peculiar
           only
           to
           
             Courts
             of
             Inquisition
          
           :
           And
           which
           ,
           the
           Pagan
           Emperour
           Trajan
           ,
           
           thought
           so
           Inhumane
           and
           Barbarous
           ,
           that
           he
           forbid
           this
           Method
           of
           Tryal
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           whom
           yet
           the
           Persecuted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           Ordered
           
             Plinius
             Secundus
          
           the
           Proconsul
           ,
           to
           admit
           no
           such
           
             Unsubscribed
             Libels
          
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           because
           that
           this
           was
           a
           Custome
           of
           the
           worst
           Example
           ,
           unaggrecable
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           common
           forms
           of
           Justice
           received
           in
           all
           Nations
           *
           ;
           for
           the
           Accused
           ought
           certainly
           to
           know
           his
           Accuser
           ,
           lest
           he
           ,
           or
           his
           Malicious
           Associates
           ,
           should
           shift
           the
           Scene
           and
           turn
           Witnesses
           ;
           The
           Accuser
           ought
           also
           to
           be
           obliged
           to
           prove
           his
           Libel
           under
           a
           Penalty
           *
           ;
           It
           is
           very
           hard
           ,
           to
           leave
           Men
           of
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           to
           the
           Mercy
           of
           every
           
             little
             Informer
          
           ,
           who
           can
           
             slip
             his
             Collar
             when
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           I
           know
           nothing
           that
           can
           so
           Disjoint
           and
           Embroil
           Humane
           Societies
           ,
           as
           this
           
             unworthy
             sneaking
             Practice
          
           ;
           for
           this
           kind
           of
           Inquisition
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           Grievous
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           this
           only
           great
           difference
           being
           Remarkable
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             Popish
             Inquisition
             is
             tempered
             with
             Canons
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             Ours
             ,
             only
             Regulated
             by
             the
             boundless
             Humour
             of
             a
             few
             Imperious
          
           Rabbies
           ,
           
             Whose
             Actions
             know
             no
             Law
             but
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Tyranny
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           easie
           to
           guess
           what
           the
           Sentence
           would
           be
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           those
           
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
          
           who
           were
           Judges
           ,
           drudged
           so
           much
           to
           
             procure
             Libels
          
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Committee
           for
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           was
           for
           the
           most
           part
           more
           deeply
           engaged
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           than
           they
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           Visit
           other
           Universities
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           did
           so
           abhor
           this
           
             harsh
             and
             preposterous
             Violence
          
           ;
           that
           Persons
           of
           Honour
           and
           Integrity
           amongst
           them
           ,
           (
           soon
           perceiving
           their
           Assessors
           upon
           this
           
             Committee
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             common
             Forms
             of
             Justice
             )
          
           left
           their
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           seldome
           or
           never
           again
           appeared
           ;
           such
           were
           the
           Earl
           of
           Louthian
           ,
           Lord
           Secretary
           Dulrimple
           ,
           L.
           Raith
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Dempster
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           When
           once
           they
           retired
           ,
           the
           Masters
           were
           left
           to
           wrestle
           with
           all
           the
           Chicane
           ,
           and
           
             affected
             Mistakes
             and
             Prejudices
          
           of
           then
           Sworn
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           because
           some
           of
           them
           did
           insist
           upon
           the
           same
           Arguments
           afterwards
           at
           London
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           made
           use
           of
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           therefore
           those
           Objections
           are
           Represented
           in
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           their
           most
           plausible
           and
           successful
           Topicks
           fairly
           Examined
           :
           And
           since
           the
           Masters
           were
           not
           allowed
           sufficient
           time
           to
           make
           their
           Defences
           ,
           but
           forced
           to
           precipitate
           
           their
           Answers
           to
           many
           particulars
           which
           were
           jumbled
           together
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           never
           heard
           of
           until
           they
           were
           sisted
           before
           these
           Tribunals
           :
           I
           will
           therefore
           take
           care
           to
           pick
           up
           all
           the
           Exceptions
           that
           came
           to
           my
           hand
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           since
           the
           Answers
           must
           be
           made
           Publick
           ,
           where
           I
           judge
           them
           defective
           or
           obscure
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           I
           will
           Enlarge
           and
           Explain
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           these
           Libels
           of
           such
           weight
           as
           to
           keep
           them
           upon
           Record
           in
           their
           Publick
           Registers
           .
        
         
           Indced
           ,
           if
           the
           Reputation
           of
           Innocent
           Men
           had
           been
           Assaulted
           ,
           only
           by
           spreading
           Reports
           and
           scattering
           idle
           Stories
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           no
           Man
           needed
           to
           have
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           answer
           such
           whispers
           as
           flie
           only
           the
           in
           dark
           :
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Nature
           of
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           would
           have
           sufficiently
           defended
           the
           Masters
           against
           secret
           Reproaches
           and
           Calumny
           ,
           but
           now
           that
           they
           are
           allowed
           a
           place
           in
           the
           
             Publick
             Records
          
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           
             Innocent
             Self-Defence
          
           ,
           to
           expose
           the
           Weakness
           of
           those
           Arguments
           they
           laid
           such
           stress
           upon
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Preachers
          
           ,
           who
           alone
           were
           most
           Active
           in
           such
           Libels
           ,
           practised
           such
           an
           
             Arbitrary
             Inquisition
          
           upon
           the
           Theatre
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           in
           the
           
             remote
             Corners
          
           of
           the
           Country
           ?
           where
           their
           Meetings
           are
           not
           overawed
           with
           the
           Presence
           of
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           check
           upon
           them
           ,
           nor
           any
           Witnesses
           of
           their
           Extravagance
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Lay
             Elders
          
           ,
           those
           Grave
           Noddies
           of
           their
           own
           Erection
           ,
           a
           new
           set
           of
           Presbyters
           of
           their
           special
           invention
           ,
           without
           
             Mission
             or
             Ordination
          
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           had
           been
           Tempered
           by
           a
           Modest
           Dependance
           upon
           the
           State
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           less
           place
           for
           such
           
             unreasonable
             Oppressions
          
           and
           
             irremediable
             Confusions
          
           as
           are
           now
           
             too
             visible
          
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Peace
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           ;
           if
           there
           lie
           no
           Appeal
           from
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Consistory
          
           :
           This
           was
           the
           most
           
             insufferable
             piece
             of
             Popery
          
           that
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           Groaned
           under
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           shook
           off
           this
           Yoke
           too
           
             Grievous
             to
             Them
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Their
             Ancestours
          
           :
           This
           
             Independent
             Discipline
          
           as
           it
           is
           managed
           by
           our
           Innovatours
           ,
           is
           founded
           upon
           such
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           Arrogance
           ,
           as
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Innocent
             Freedome
          
           of
           Humane
           Life
           ,
           and
           
           the
           
             Prerogative
             Royal
          
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           promoting
           Piety
           and
           Peace
           among
           Christians
           ,
           increases
           only
           mutual
           
             Censurings
             ,
             Factions
             ,
             Hatred
          
           ,
           and
           Division
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           is
           most
           opposite
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           Tendency
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Purity
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           
             they
             themselves
          
           look
           back
           upon
           all
           the
           steps
           and
           Pageantry
           of
           
             that
             Visitation
          
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           acknowledge
           they
           have
           missed
           some
           considerable
           part
           of
           their
           Design
           ;
           for
           the
           Masters
           they
           were
           most
           violent
           against
           ,
           are
           as
           much
           Beloved
           and
           Esteemed
           by
           their
           former
           Friends
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           as
           ever
           :
           They
           did
           not
           think
           to
           keep
           
             their
             places
          
           in
           defiance
           of
           the
           present
           Law
           ,
           nor
           do
           they
           complain
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Illegality
           of
           the
           Sentence
           against
           them
           ,
           being
           there
           is
           now
           such
           a
           Law
           ,
           as
           
             they
             could
             not
             comply
             with
          
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           Reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Law
           made
           on
           purpose
           to
           turn
           out
           some
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Contrivers
             threatned
          
           Twelve
           Months
           before
           that
           Tryal
           ,
           They
           hoped
           (
           If
           they
           were
           not
           Treated
           like
           Christians
           and
           Scholars
           )
           they
           might
           be
           allowed
           the
           Civilities
           due
           to
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           forms
           of
           Justice
           ;
           now
           being
           this
           Account
           carries
           with
           it
           the
           undeniable
           Evidence
           of
           particular
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ;
           The
           Reader
           may
           by
           it
           discern
           somewhat
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           
             Partiality
             and
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           that
           animates
           their
           most
           Solemn
           Proceedings
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           intended
           by
           this
           Preface
           to
           Insinuate
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             who
             were
             Named
             to
             Visit
             the
             Universities
             ,
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             equally
             inclined
             to
             Faction
             and
             Injustice
             :
          
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           were
           averse
           from
           such
           Severities
           ,
           and
           particularly
           my
           Lord
           Carmichael
           President
           of
           the
           Committee
           for
           Glascow
           ,
           Treated
           the
           Principal
           Dr.
           Fall
           ,
           and
           Subordinate
           Masters
           there
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Civilities
           due
           to
           their
           Merit
           and
           Character
           ;
           for
           tho'
           the
           Cameronians
           in
           that
           place
           had
           prepared
           Libels
           against
           the
           Regents
           ,
           yet
           my
           Lord
           Carmichael
           rejected
           them
           with
           Indignation
           .
           And
           tho'
           
             the
             Masters
          
           of
           the
           University
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           have
           been
           Examined
           with
           all
           Rigour
           and
           Severity
           (
           all
           the
           Vintners
           and
           their
           Servants
           ,
           and
           other
           Rabble
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           being
           Summoned
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Committee
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           Declare
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           all
           things
           that
           ever
           they
           heard
           or
           knew
           of
           the
           Masters
           of
           that
           University
           )
           yet
           no
           
           Masters
           were
           treated
           
             as
             Malefactors
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           nothing
           but
           Civility
           and
           Discretion
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           my
           Lord
           
           Carmichael's
           
             Honour
             ,
             Integrity
             and
             good
             Breeding
             .
          
           And
           that
           any
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           were
           so
           
             ridiculously
             Zealous
          
           as
           to
           Glory
           in
           
             their
             Severities
             against
             Men
             of
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           to
           be
           ascribed
           rather
           to
           the
           Prejudices
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           than
           to
           any
           Perverseness
           in
           their
           Nature
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Spirit
             of
             Presbytery
          
           hath
           in
           it
           so
           much
           meanness
           and
           insolence
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           attended
           with
           Force
           and
           the
           
             Secular
             Arm
          
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           
             counterfeit
             Civility
          
           ;
           wherefore
           it
           's
           hoped
           that
           the
           Nation
           will
           speedily
           shake
           off
           
             this
             Yoke
             ,
             which
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Forefathers
             could
             ever
             bear
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Gentry
           are
           Men
           of
           good
           Sense
           and
           Education
           ;
           and
           tho'
           in
           the
           Western
           Shires
           some
           of
           them
           are
           byassed
           towards
           this
           New
           and
           
             Pedantick
             Tyranny
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           
             keep
             even
             them
          
           so
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           the
           Novelty
           and
           Vanity
           of
           
             Presbyterian
             Pretencies
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           since
           Presbytery
           began
           to
           appear
           in
           its
           true
           Colours
           ,
           they
           have
           lost
           the
           greatest
           part
           even
           of
           
             such
             of
             them
          
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           deluded
           .
        
         
           The
           Presbyterians
           from
           abroad
           have
           always
           spoke
           and
           written
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Constitution
           
             with
             respect
             and
             veneration
          
           ,
           because
           they
           found
           that
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Adherents
           (
           especially
           in
           
             England
             )
             have
             been
             always
             the
             Glory
             and
             Defence
             as
             well
             as
             first
             Promoters
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           But
           the
           
             through-pac'd
             western
             Presbyterians
          
           ,
           have
           lost
           all
           Thoughts
           of
           any
           other
           concern
           but
           of
           
             their
             own
             Model
          
           ;
           and
           tho'
           it
           never
           prevailed
           in
           its
           
             full
             force
          
           and
           tendency
           in
           any
           other
           Church
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           measure
           all
           Mankind
           by
           that
           Standard
           .
           There
           is
           scarce
           a
           
             little
             ruling
             Elder
          
           *
           in
           the
           West
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           expounds
           the
           
             darkest
             Prophecies
          
           in
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             Daniel
          
           and
           the
           
             Revelation
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Reformation
             wrought
             by
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           
             great
             Secret
          
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           the
           
             original
             spring
          
           that
           sets
           all
           their
           Endeavours
           in
           motion
           .
           They
           are
           
             a
             Covenanted
             People
          
           ,
           i.e.
           linked
           and
           confederated
           together
           to
           advance
           and
           propagate
           their
           Faction
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           they
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           Blasphemously
           call
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           
             Roman
             Domination
             is
             intolerable
          
           ,
           but
           then
           to
           make
           the
           People
           bow
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           ,
           
             They
             pretend
          
           to
           Infallibility
           :
           The
           
           Presbyterians
           should
           follow
           them
           
             in
             this
             Pretence
          
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           the
           
             Severity
             of
             their
             Procedures
          
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           they
           might
           be
           Consequential
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           as
           impatient
           of
           Contradiction
           as
           
             the
             Jesuits
          
           ,
           
           from
           whom
           they
           have
           borrowed
           most
           of
           their
           beloved
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           by
           which
           they
           endeavour
           to
           support
           them
           ;
           Especially
           their
           opinion
           
             concerning
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Independance
             of
             Clergymen
             upon
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             .
          
        
         
           And
           because
           without
           extraordinary
           Appearances
           of
           Sanctity
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           the
           People
           cannot
           be
           wheedled
           into
           a
           belief
           of
           their
           Godliness
           and
           Honesty
           ;
           they
           confine
           the
           Name
           
             of
             the
             Godly
          
           only
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           Papists
           do
           the
           Name
           of
           Catholick
           to
           them
           :
           
           And
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           That
           
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             should
             prevail
             ,
             but
             under
             Presbytery
             :
          
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           World
           is
           much
           mistaken
           ;
           I
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           we
           had
           better
           Evidences
           of
           
             Their
             Piety
          
           ,
           than
           of
           late
           we
           have
           discerned
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           sorry
           ,
           
             That
             some
             who
             advance
             and
             support
             their
             Fuction
             at
             present
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             are
             remarkably
             profligate
             sensual
             and
             Scandalous
             Debauchees
             .
          
        
         
           Had
           we
           no
           other
           Evidences
           of
           
             their
             unchristian
             and
             immortified
             temper
          
           ,
           but
           their
           late
           
             Injustice
             towards
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
          
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           their
           ill
           Nature
           .
           Their
           Hypocrisie
           was
           never
           acted
           with
           
             less
             Disguise
          
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           bare-faced
           in
           their
           illegal
           Proceedings
           ,
           they
           leave
           off
           to
           Counterfeit
           :
           They
           abuse
           
             the
             Power
          
           which
           is
           put
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           
             their
             Partiality
          
           is
           become
           the
           Talk
           of
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Adherents
           .
           Tho'
           
             the
             perverse
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           be
           no
           good
           Argument
           (
           nay
           ,
           that
           which
           Christianity
           is
           designed
           to
           subdue
           )
           yet
           really
           they
           have
           as
           little
           Foundation
           
             in
             the
             Affection
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           as
           they
           have
           in
           
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
          
           ;
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           upon
           the
           least
           search
           even
           into
           those
           places
           of
           the
           Nation
           where
           they
           boasted
           that
           
             there
             was
             none
             to
             contradict
             them
          
           (
           I
           don't
           mean
           the
           West
           )
           but
           some
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           and
           populous
           Counties
           and
           Parishes
           even
           be
           South
           Forth
           ,
           what
           do
           they
           think
           of
           the
           Shires
           of
           the
           Mers
           and
           Teviotdale
           ,
           of
           the
           Parishes
           of
           
             Peebles
             ,
             Dalkeith
             ,
             Musselburgh
          
           and
           Aberlady
           ,
           &c.
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           troublesome
           to
           their
           Wisdom
           ,
           
             They
             are
             all
             convenient
             Livings
             ,
             and
             not
             far
             from
          
           Edinburgh
           .
           As
           for
           
             the
             Northern
             Country
          
           ,
           we
           know
           what
           Esteem
           they
           are
           like
           to
           have
           there
           ,
           by
           their
           late
           Reception
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           when
           they
           want
           to
           
             offer
             the
             
             Gospel
          
           *
           there
           ,
           for
           since
           they
           must
           be
           attended
           
             with
             Troops
          
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           good
           Argument
           ,
           of
           their
           having
           any
           great
           Foundation
           in
           the
           Affection
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           indeed
           ,
           
             the
             weapons
             of
             their
             warfare
          
           are
           only
           known
           to
           
             be
             mighty
          
           ,
           because
           
             they
             are
             felt
             to
             be
             Carnal
             .
          
        
         
           Two
           Arguments
           I
           find
           lately
           insisted
           upon
           by
           some
           Patrons
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           general
           Inclination
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           is
           for
           Presbytery
           .
           They
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
             P.
             32.
          
           of
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             A
             further
             Vindication
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           durst
           never
           venture
           upon
           the
           Calling
           of
           a
           
             National
             Synod
          
           ,
           even
           in
           that
           Period
           that
           Episcopacy
           stood
           by
           Law
           ,
           lest
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           might
           assault
           the
           very
           Order
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           tho'
           most
           of
           them
           had
           received
           Orders
           from
           their
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           ,
           if
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Pamphlet
           is
           is
           perswaded
           ,
           That
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           are
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           why
           then
           does
           he
           not
           influence
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           especially
           since
           he
           acknowledges
           that
           the
           Ministers
           cannot
           lawfully
           part
           with
           their
           share
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           to
           any
           other
           .
           The
           Factions
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           was
           the
           Reason
           why
           the
           Bishops
           did
           not
           call
           a
           National
           Synod
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Author
           thinks
           that
           the
           Scotish
           Clergy
           are
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           how
           inexcusable
           is
           it
           in
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           Prosecute
           them
           so
           violently
           when
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           object
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           complyed
           with
           Episcopacy
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           Covenanters
           were
           as
           liable
           to
           this
           Accusations
           as
           any
           of
           the
           present
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           Argument
           is
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           Necessity
           to
           maintain
           an
           Army
           to
           Suppress
           the
           Insurrections
           of
           the
           Western
           Shires
           when
           the
           Government
           was
           Episcopal
           .
           This
           is
           rather
           a
           threatning
           ,
           than
           an
           Argument
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           since
           ever
           that
           Sect
           thrust
           up
           its
           Head
           above
           the
           Ground
           ,
           they
           were
           troublesome
           to
           Authority
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           so
           as
           long
           as
           there
           is
           any
           matter
           for
           FACTION
           and
           REVENGE
           to
           work
           upon
           ,
           for
           they
           Preach
           to
           their
           People
           that
           they
           may
           advance
           their
           
             own
             way
          
           ,
           whether
           the
           Prince
           will
           or
           will
           not
           .
           But
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Author
           to
           judge
           what
           the
           Consequences
           should
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           (
           who
           are
           now
           so
           cruelly
           trampled
           upon
           by
           their
           Insolence
           and
           Injustice
           )
           should
           Preach
           to
           the
           People
           of
           their
           Communion
           the
           same
           very
           Doctrines
           
           that
           are
           Propagated
           by
           the
           Covenantors
           ,
           if
           they
           Preached
           up
           Assassinations
           and
           Rebellions
           as
           their
           Enemies
           do
           ,
           I
           suppose
           a
           more
           considerable
           Army
           would
           be
           necessary
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           that
           adhere
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           can
           fight
           much
           better
           than
           the
           Western
           Covenanters
           ,
           and
           2000
           Men
           can
           keep
           these
           Shires
           very
           quiet
           at
           any
           time
           .
           But
           in
           stead
           of
           those
           lame
           Topicks
           which
           he
           
             fancies
             Demonstrations
          
           ,
           I
           think
           a
           better
           expedient
           were
           to
           put
           it
           to
           the
           Poll
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           the
           Presbyterians
           will
           never
           be
           for
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           is
           much
           mistaken
           if
           he
           thinks
           that
           the
           Plurality
           of
           the
           Scots
           Clergy
           are
           Presbyterians
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           content
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           Presbyterians
           in
           Church
           Judicatories
           in
           all
           those
           Duties
           that
           are
           uncontroverted
           .
           His
           Book
           is
           rather
           an
           Advice
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           than
           an
           Apology
           for
           them
           :
           For
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Constitution
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           may
           be
           wrested
           ,
           it
           's
           certain
           they
           will
           use
           it
           not
           for
           Edification
           but
           Destruction
           ,
           and
           the
           question
           in
           our
           present
           Circumstances
           is
           not
           what
           belongs
           to
           the
           Civil
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           formerly
           done
           ,
           what
           they
           do
           now
           ,
           what
           's
           likely
           they
           will
           do
           hereafter
           upon
           their
           own
           Principles
           ,
           and
           whether
           or
           not
           they
           can
           ever
           be
           perswaded
           to
           profess
           their
           Repentance
           for
           what
           they
           have
           done
           .
           The
           Author
           indeed
           deserves
           thanks
           that
           he
           offers
           them
           a
           more
           moderate
           Scheme
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           acknowledges
           their
           former
           Extravagancies
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           the
           Book
           I
           see
           no
           proper
           Remedy
           for
           our
           present
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           of
           his
           thoughts
           very
           just
           ;
           yet
           the
           true
           Remedy
           is
           not
           to
           offer
           Advice
           ,
           but
           to
           pull
           out
           the
           Teeth
           of
           our
           Oppressors
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           and
           not
           till
           then
           )
           every
           Man
           may
           sit
           under
           his
           own
           Fig-tree
           .
           However
           I
           intend
           this
           Author
           no
           Unkindness
           ,
           who
           (
           I
           think
           )
           understands
           the
           World
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           much
           better
           than
           he
           does
           some
           places
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           Which
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           examine
           fully
           in
           this
           Preface
           .
           Only
           let
           him
           be
           advis'd
           not
           to
           alledge
           for
           Presbytery
           that
           place
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           The
           
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             are
             subject
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           For
           tho'
           this
           Text
           should
           be
           chang'd
           unto
           all
           shapes
           and
           figures
           ,
           it
           can
           yield
           nothing
           to
           his
           purpose
           ;
           for
           it
           lignifies
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Prophets
           inspired
           by
           God
           were
           lest
           in
           the
           Exercise
           and
           Possession
           of
           their
           Reason
           ,
           when
           they
           uttered
           their
           Prophesies
           ,
           
           and
           this
           distinguished
           them
           from
           the
           Exstaticks
           and
           Enthusiasts
           who
           were
           possesed
           by
           Devils
           ,
           and
           delivered
           their
           
             Oracular
             Responses
          
           in
           Fury
           and
           Transport
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           other
           mistake
           of
           the
           
             Apostolick
             Character
          
           ,
           Pag.
           4.
           
           It
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           is
           ordinarily
           said
           in
           all
           Presbyterian
           Systems
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           Examines
           it
           a
           little
           more
           accurately
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           by
           this
           especial
           Character
           which
           he
           appropriates
           to
           the
           Apostles
           (
           and
           by
           which
           he
           distinguishes
           the
           Apostles
           from
           other
           Ministers
           )
           that
           the
           Seventy
           Disciples
           are
           as
           much
           Apostles
           as
           the
           Twelve
           .
           I
           hope
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Pamphlet
           will
           Pardon
           this
           Digression
           .
           His
           Book
           may
           be
           examined
           more
           seasonably
           in
           another
           Treatise
           .
           When
           ever
           he
           perswades
           the
           Brethren
           of
           his
           way
           to
           act
           like
           reasonable
           Men
           ,
           they
           will
           meet
           with
           less
           opposition
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           will
           deserve
           the
           just
           Commendations
           of
           Prudence
           and
           Modesty
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           hitherto
           gloried
           in
           
             their
             Extemporary
             Prayers
          
           ;
           I
           love
           not
           at
           any
           rate
           to
           play
           with
           things
           Sacred
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           Men
           in
           Private
           and
           in
           their
           Closets
           ought
           not
           be
           tied
           to
           Words
           or
           Forms
           that
           are
           prescribed
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           can
           fix
           our
           Attention
           on
           
             God
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           our
           Necessities
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           words
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           but
           strong
           and
           fervent
           Desires
           
             for
             all
             things
             are
             naked
             and
             open
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             him
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
          
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           go
           into
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           's
           long
           since
           Solomon
           advis'd
           
             to
             go
             with
             reverence
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             and
             we
             are
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             our
             words
             should
             not
             only
             be
             few
             ,
             but
             very
             well
             weighed
             ,
          
           and
           apt
           to
           beget
           in
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           
             an
             awful
             sence
             of
             his
             Presence
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           inconceivable
           distance
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Workmanship
           of
           his
           hands
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           thought
           fit
           in
           all
           Ages
           to
           put
           words
           in
           the
           Mouths
           of
           her
           Children
           when
           they
           approach
           the
           most
           High
           God
           in
           his
           House
           of
           Prayer
           :
           for
           it
           is
           very
           odd
           that
           we
           dare
           come
           
             into
             his
          
           House
           with
           
             less
             Preparation
          
           ,
           than
           we
           do
           when
           we
           
             address
             to
          
           any
           of
           our
           
             considerable
             Neighbours
          
           :
           yet
           with
           the
           saddest
           regret
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           late
           have
           to
           the
           
             Disgrace
             of
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Solemnity
           of
           its
           Worship
           ,
           changed
           
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
          
           into
           
             incoherent
             Rapsodies
             and
             Fopperies
          
           .
           I
           am
           confident
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           
             the
             Blasphemies
          
           for
           Twenty
           two
           Years
           ,
           and
           the
           New
           of
           Montross
           
             his
             Armies
          
           ;
           with
           
           which
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           run
           their
           Glasses
           )
           if
           
             their
             Prayers
          
           but
           since
           the
           late
           Revolution
           ,
           within
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           the
           Places
           next
           Adjacent
           to
           it
           ,
           were
           but
           Printed
           and
           exposed
           to
           Publick
           View
           ,
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           would
           abhor
           their
           way
           ;
           as
           the
           ready
           means
           to
           introduce
           and
           strengthen
           Atheism
           and
           Irreligion
           among
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Pulpit
             Blasphemies
          
           that
           have
           lately
           been
           belched
           out
           
             against
             Heaven
          
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           cannot
           be
           related
           without
           
             Horrour
             and
             Indignation
          
           :
           Nor
           was
           God
           ever
           so
           much
           dishonoured
           by
           the
           Vanities
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           
             pretended
             Inspiration
             of
             our
             new
             Reformers
             ,
          
           every
           little
           trifling
           occurrence
           that
           's
           suggested
           to
           their
           Fancy
           ,
           or
           casually
           tumbles
           in
           their
           Memory
           ,
           is
           immediately
           cramb'd
           into
           their
           Prayers
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           digressed
           too
           far
           ,
           now
           then
           to
           return
           to
           my
           particular
           Theme
           .
           
             The
             Visitors
          
           put
           themselves
           indeed
           to
           extraordinary
           toll
           in
           examining
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edinburgh
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           Particulars
           they
           insisted
           upon
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           knew
           ,
           neither
           to
           be
           material
           ,
           nor
           
             possible
             to
             be
             proved
          
           .
           They
           could
           not
           but
           think
           that
           the
           most
           remarkable
           steps
           they
           made
           in
           this
           Affair
           would
           readily
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           temper
           their
           Proceedings
           
             with
             the
             least
             Discretion
          
           ;
           so
           difficult
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           hide
           what
           has
           got
           the
           Ascendant
           over
           all
           their
           Passions
           .
           A
           Calmer
           Method
           and
           Temperament
           would
           have
           served
           the
           Design
           of
           their
           Government
           to
           better
           purposes
           ,
           If
           their
           Discipline
           may
           be
           called
           
             a
             Government
          
           ,
           that
           't
           every
           where
           attended
           with
           
             so
             many
             Complaints
             ,
             so
             much
             Confusion
             and
             Anarchy
             .
          
           But
           I
           am
           not
           to
           teach
           them
           how
           to
           strengthen
           and
           propagate
           
             their
             Party
          
           ;
           for
           none
           can
           deny
           
             them
             the
             two
          
           principal
           Supporters
           of
           Faction
           and
           Schism
           ,
           Impudence
           and
           Industry
           .
           They
           may
           think
           this
           Language
           something
           course
           and
           severe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           change
           the
           Propriety
           of
           words
           .
           If
           we
           must
           speak
           of
           them
           and
           of
           
             their
             actings
          
           ,
           the
           keenest
           Satyrs
           come
           short
           of
           their
           Oppressions
           and
           Falshoods
           .
        
         
           
             They
             had
             the
             Confidence
             at
          
           London
           
             to
             deny
          
           that
           some
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Aberdene
           had
           their
           Ears
           nail'd
           to
           the
           Pillory
           lately
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           because
           they
           testified
           their
           respect
           to
           their
           own
           Episcopal
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Inquisitors
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           the
           Blessing
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Presence
           .
        
         
         
           
             As
             also
             they
             deny
             boldly
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           West
           were
           drove
           out
           by
           the
           Rabble
           which
           they
           hounded
           out
           ;
           or
           that
           any
           Ministers
           were
           deprived
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           Comply
           with
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           They
           might
           have
           even
           as
           well
           said
           that
           the
           Sun
           has
           not
           shined
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           since
           the
           Covenant
           was
           abandoned
           by
           it
           ,
           for
           these
           other
           things
           they
           assert
           are
           as
           universally
           known
           to
           be
           false
           as
           that
           is
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           fear
           that
           ever
           
             their
             Party
          
           shall
           prevail
           where
           Men
           retain
           the
           
             love
             of
             Liberty
          
           and
           Humanity
           ;
           for
           tho'
           that
           poor
           Nation
           be
           at
           present
           run
           down
           by
           the
           
             most
             Arbitrary
          
           and
           
             licentious
             Practices
          
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           yet
           the
           Common
           concern
           of
           
             Liberty
             ,
             Morality
          
           and
           Society
           ,
           may
           awaken
           Men
           at
           length
           to
           fix
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           Establish
           something
           that
           may
           become
           the
           civilized
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           the
           Superstructure
           of
           Religion
           may
           be
           happily
           raised
           .
           When
           our
           Feaver
           is
           abated
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           calmly
           considers
           its
           true
           Interest
           and
           Advantage
           .
           It
           's
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           suffer
           
             an
             inconsiderable
             Company
             of
             Pedants
          
           ,
           to
           continue
           Dictators
           either
           to
           
             the
             Church
             or
             the
             Universities
          
           .
           In
           their
           late
           Books
           ,
           they
           promise
           to
           disprove
           the
           just
           (
           but
           lame
           )
           account
           given
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           
             the
             Cruelties
             and
             Oppressions
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             hath
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Western
             Shires
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
           But
           this
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           than
           that
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           employ
           some
           of
           
             their
             Emissaries
          
           to
           make
           
             contrary
             Stories
          
           ,
           and
           to
           varnish
           them
           over
           with
           all
           the
           
             little
             shifts
          
           and
           artificial
           Disguises
           they
           can
           invent
           ,
           *
           when
           their
           Barbarities
           are
           already
           known
           over
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Reform'd
           Churches
           are
           all
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           scandalized
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Gentry
           and
           Nobility
           who
           were
           Commissionated
           to
           Visit
           the
           Universities
           ,
           had
           come
           alone
           without
           their
           Chaplains
           ,
           the
           Masters
           had
           not
           met
           with
           so
           much
           rudeness
           :
           for
           there
           are
           
           but
           very
           few
           of
           them
           so
           deeply
           sowred
           with
           the
           leaven
           of
           Presbytery
           .
           And
           if
           some
           may
           have
           forgot
           their
           Character
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           
             they
             have
             nothing
          
           to
           recommend
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           implicit
           Faith
           they
           pay
           to
           the
           Consistory
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           nothing
           more
           in
           order
           to
           the
           following
           Memoirs
           ,
           to
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           the
           Method
           of
           them
           is
           
             Natural
             ,
             Easie
          
           and
           Distinct
           ;
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Author
           sets
           down
           
             the
             unsubscribed
             Libel
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           prepared
           and
           given
           in
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Masters
           were
           made
           to
           Answer
           upon
           the
           first
           hearing
           of
           it
           without
           the
           least
           delay
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             Answers
             made
             by
             particular
             Masters
             to
             those
             Libels
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             In
             their
             own
             very
             words
             is
             set
             down
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             to
             the
             Commission
             concerning
             the
             Masters
             .
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             The
             Animadversions
             on
             that
             their
             Report
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           conclude
           this
           Preface
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           Reader
           forget
           ,
           That
           tho'
           Hundreds
           of
           Witnesses
           have
           been
           Summoned
           and
           Examined
           against
           those
           Masters
           whose
           Trials
           are
           hereafter
           related
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           was
           proved
           of
           the
           least
           Consequence
           against
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           only
           such
           things
           as
           they
           avowedly
           owned
           themselves
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           were
           rather
           to
           be
           commended
           than
           reproved
           .
           I
           heartily
           pray
           God
           the
           Nation
           may
           enjoy
           
             more
             Peace
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Order
             and
             Unity
             ,
          
           than
           can
           reasonably
           be
           expected
           from
           its
           
             present
             Model
             of
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             our
             Country
          
           be
           no
           more
           imposed
           upon
           by
           such
           open
           and
           bare-faced
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           under
           the
           Pretence
           of
           Reformation
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Presbyterian
           Inquisition
           ,
           AS
           It
           was
           Practised
           by
           the
           Visitors
           of
           the
           Colledge
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           in
           Their
           Proceedings
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Masters
           there
           ,
           in
           August
           and
           September
           ,
           1690.
           
        
         
           THE
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           Visitation
           of
           Universities
           ,
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           Schools
           ,
           passes
           the
           Vote
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           
             July
             4.
             1690.
          
           
           And
           by
           the
           said
           Act
           ,
           the
           Visitours
           were
           appointed
           to
           meet
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           the
           23d
           of
           July
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           Dyer
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           divide
           themselves
           into
           several
           Committees
           ,
           and
           lay
           down
           
             common
             Rules
          
           for
           Regulating
           the
           manner
           of
           Trying
           the
           several
           Universities
           within
           the
           Nation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Instructions
           and
           Injunctions
           then
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           more
           at
           length
           in
           the
           Act
           it self
           .
        
         
           Accordingly
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           Quorum
           of
           them
           ,
           met
           upon
           the
           23d
           of
           
             July
             ,
             1690.
          
           and
           divided
           themselves
           into
           several
           Committees
           ,
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             University
             of
             St.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Earl
             Crawford
             .
          
           
             Earl
             Morton
             .
          
           
             Earl
             Cassels
             .
          
           
             Earl
             Kint●●
             .
          
           
             Master
             of
             Burley
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             Burnet
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Francis
             Montgomery
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             James
             Melvil
             .
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Balconie
             .
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Nungtown
             .
          
           
             
             Laird
             of
             Meggins
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Henry
             Rymer
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             William
             Tullidaff
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             David
             Blair
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             James
             M'gill
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             James
             Rymer
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             University
             of
             Glascow
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Hamilton
             .
          
           
             E.
             Argile
             .
          
           
             V.
             Stairs
             .
          
           
             L.
             Carmichael
             .
          
           
             Sir
             George
             Campbel
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Robert
             St.
             Clare
             .
          
           
             Sir
             John
             Maxwell
             .
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Craiggenns
             .
          
           
             John
             Anderson
             of
             Dowhill
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             James
             Smalle●
             .
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Lewchatt
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gabriel
             Cuninghame
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             George
             Meldrum
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             William
             Violent
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             George
             Campbell
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             John
             Oliphant
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             University
             of
             Aberdeen
             .
          
           
             E.
             of
             Marshall
             .
          
           
             V.
             Arbuthnet
             .
          
           
             L.
             Cardros
             .
          
           
             L.
             Elphingsston
             .
          
           
             Master
             of
             Forbes
             .
          
           
             Sir
             George
             Monro
             .
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Brodie
             .
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Grant.
             
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Grange
             .
          
           
             Moncrife
             of
             Rydie
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Alex.
             Pitcairn
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hugh
             Anderson
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Alex.
             Forbes
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             William
             Mitchel
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Robert
             Willie
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             University
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
          
           
             E.
             of
             Louthian
             .
          
           
             L.
             Reath
             .
          
           
             L.
             Ruthven
             .
          
           
             Master
             of
             Stair
             .
          
           
             L.
             Mersington
             .
          
           
             L.
             Crosrig
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Patrick
             Hume
             .
          
           
             L.
             Hall
             Craig
             .
          
           
             Laird
             of
             Pitlivier
             .
          
           
             Sir
             John
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Sir
             William
             Hamilton
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Edward
             Jamison
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hew
             Kennedy
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             John
             Law.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             James
             Kirton
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gilbert
             Rule
             *
          
        
         
           When
           they
           had
           thus
           divided
           themselves
           into
           Committees
           ,
           they
           agreed
           upon
           
             the
             following
             Rules
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           Regulate
           their
           Tryal
           .
        
         
         
           At
           Edinburgh
           the
           Twenty
           Fifth
           Day
           of
           
             July
             ,
             1690.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Instructions
                   from
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   appointed
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   Visit
                   Universities
                   ,
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   and
                   Schools
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Committees
                   Delegate
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                
                 
                   Imprimis
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Committee
                   enquire
                   and
                   take
                   exact
                   Tryal
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Masters
                   ,
                   Professours
                   ,
                   Principals
                   ,
                   Regents
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   be
                   Erroneous
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Popish
                     ,
                     Arminian
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Socinian
                     Principles
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   searched
                   from
                   their
                   Dictates
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   receive
                   Information
                   from
                   other
                   Persons
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   Conversant
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   Heard
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   
                   o.
                   To
                   Enquire
                   and
                   take
                   Tryal
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Masters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   be
                   Scandalous
                   ,
                   or
                   Guilty
                   of
                   Imoralities
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Life
                   and
                   Conversation
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   
                   o.
                   To
                   Try
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Masters
                   be
                   Negligent
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enquire
                   how
                   many
                   Conveniendums
                   *
                   they
                   keep
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   time
                   they
                   Meet
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   long
                   they
                   continue
                   these
                   Meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   Masters
                   attend
                   and
                   keep
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Discipline
                   they
                   Exercise
                   upon
                   the
                   Scholars
                   for
                   their
                   Immoralities
                   and
                   none
                   Attendance
                   ;
                   and
                   particularly
                   to
                   enquire
                   at
                   the
                   Masters
                   ,
                   Anent
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Hebdomodaries
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   faithfully
                   that
                   is
                   Exercised
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   oft
                   they
                   Examine
                   the
                   Scholars
                   on
                   their
                   Notes
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   take
                   Tryal
                   ,
                   what
                   pains
                   they
                   take
                   to
                   Instruct
                   their
                   Scholars
                   in
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   Books
                   they
                   Teach
                   thereanent
                   for
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   these
                   Sacred
                   Lessons
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   care
                   they
                   take
                   of
                   the
                   Scholars
                   keeping
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   Examining
                   them
                   thereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   
                   o.
                   To
                   Enquire
                   into
                   their
                   Sufficiency
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   their
                   Dictates
                   be
                   searched
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   suspect
                   of
                   Insufficiency
                   to
                   ask
                   Questions
                   and
                   Examine
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Committee
                   shall
                   think
                   fit
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   
                   o.
                   To
                   Enquire
                   and
                   take
                   Tryal
                   what
                   has
                   been
                   the
                   Carriage
                   of
                   the
                   Masters
                   since
                   the
                   late
                   Happy
                   Revolutions
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   Their
                   Coming
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   Enquire
                   into
                   their
                   Dictates
                   or
                   Papers
                   Emitted
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   what
                   are
                   their
                   Principles
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   by
                   King
                   and
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   6
                   
                   o.
                   Likewaies
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   for
                   the
                   Foundations
                   and
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Universities
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consider
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   observed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Try
                   how
                   they
                   have
                   managed
                   their
                   Revenues
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   Anent
                   the
                   Money
                   given
                   for
                   buying
                   Books
                   to
                   their
                   Libraries
                   ,
                   and
                   any
                   Mortifications
                   ,
                   Stents
                   ,
                   and
                   Collections
                   ,
                   and
                   vacant
                   Stipends
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Moneys
                   given
                   on
                   any
                   Account
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   *
                   Mortifications
                   for
                   the
                   several
                   Professions
                   be
                   rightly
                   applyed
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   
                   o.
                   To
                   Enquire
                   and
                   Try
                   the
                   Professours
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   what
                   Subjects
                   of
                   Divinity
                   they
                   Teach
                   ,
                   what
                   Books
                   they
                   recommend
                   to
                   the
                   Theologues
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   remiss
                   and
                   careless
                   in
                   causing
                   their
                   Theologues
                   have
                   their
                   Homilies
                   and
                   Exercises
                   ,
                   and
                   frequently
                   Disputes
                   on
                   points
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   
                   o.
                   To
                   Enquire
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Hail
                   Masters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   they
                   will
                   Subscribe
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Sware
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   Their
                   Majesties
                   ,
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   Subscribe
                   the
                   Certificate
                   and
                   Assurance
                   ,
                   Ordained
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   by
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   in
                   
                     July
                     1690.
                  
                   
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   Declare
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   submit
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   Government
                   ,
                   as
                   now
                   Established
                   by
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   9
                   
                   o.
                   That
                   the
                   Committee
                   appoint
                   such
                   of
                   the
                   Masters
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   find
                   Cause
                   ,
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   next
                   General
                   Meeting
                   of
                   the
                   Commission
                   ,
                   which
                   Order
                   shall
                   be
                   equivalent
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   Citation
                   should
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Having
           agreed
           to
           those
           Rules
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           they
           appointed
           the
           several
           Committees
           to
           meet
           at
           the
           Respective
           Universities
           ,
           on
           the
           20th
           of
           August
           ,
           thereafter
           ;
           Accordingly
           the
           Committee
           appointed
           to
           Visit
           the
           University
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           met
           in
           the
           upper
           Hall
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             John
             Hall
          
           was
           Chosen
           Praeses
           ;
           The
           Masters
           met
           in
           the
           Library
           ,
           and
           waited
           there
           about
           an
           hour
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           called
           to
           Appear
           ;
           and
           upon
           their
           Appearance
           ,
           the
           Praeses
           told
           the
           Principal
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           delay
           the
           Tryal
           of
           the
           Masters
           till
           that
           day
           Seven-night
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           dispatch
           the
           Schoolmasters
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           some
           distance
           from
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           therefore
           so
           conveniently
           give
           their
           Attendance
           :
           But
           the
           true
           Reason
           was
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Libels
             against
             the
             Masters
             and
             Professours
             ,
             were
             not
             then
             so
             fully
             ready
             ,
             as
             they
             designed
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           Upon
           the
           27th
           of
           August
           the
           Committee
           met
           ,
           and
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           Reading
           the
           Libels
           ,
           before
           the
           Masters
           were
           called
           to
           appear
           :
           A
           little
           after
           ,
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Principal
           Dr.
           Monro
           ;
           upon
           his
           Appearance
           ,
           Sir
           
             John
             Hall
          
           desired
           him
           
             to
             Answer
             to
             the
             several
             Articles
             contained
             in
             his
             Indictment
          
           which
           he
           commanded
           their
           Clerk
           then
           to
           read
           openly
           ,
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Spectators
           .
        
         
           
             Accordingly
             ,
             The
             Clerk
             read
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Articles
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Dr.
             answered
          
           ut
           infra
           ,
           
             but
             finding
             that
             the
             Paper
             contained
             a
             great
             many
             Articles
             ,
             He
             pleaded
             ,
          
           That
           he
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           Answer
           an
           unsubcribed
           Libel
           ;
           that
           ,
           He
           should
           know
           his
           Accuser
           ,
           
             And
             that
          
           this
           Method
           of
           Tryal
           was
           New
           ,
           Unjust
           ,
           and
           Illegal
           :
           That
           Men
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           Answer
           so
           many
           Questions
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           .
        
         
           A
           certain
           Member
           of
           the
           Committee
           told
           the
           Dr.
           that
           it
           was
           no
           Libel
           ,
           but
           an
           Information
           .
           The
           Principal
           answered
           ,
           That
           a
           
             Slanderous
             Information
          
           ,
           containing
           so
           many
           Calumnies
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           Man's
           Reputation
           and
           
             good
             Name
          
           ,
           was
           to
           him
           the
           self-same
           thing
           with
           a
           Libel
           :
           at
           least
           that
           he
           was
           not
           Lawyer
           enough
           so
           nicely
           to
           distinguish
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           was
           sure
           the
           one
           had
           the
           same
           Effects
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           thing
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           concerned
           by
           what
           Name
           it
           was
           called
           .
        
         
           The
           Committee-Man
           told
           him
           ,
           
             It
             was
             to
             have
             no
             Effect
             till
             it
             was
             proved
          
           ;
           (
           a
           Favour
           which
           they
           do
           not
           always
           grant
           )
           The
           Principal
           replied
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           a
           
             double
             Effect
          
           ,
           That
           of
           Deprivation
           ,
           and
           
             the
             loss
             of
             his
             Good
             Name
          
           ;
           and
           tho'
           the
           first
           was
           not
           Attained
           without
           Proof
           ;
           yet
           the
           last
           was
           sure
           to
           follow
           upon
           such
           a
           
             malicious
             Charge
          
           ,
           since
           the
           People
           were
           but
           too
           apt
           to
           believe
           what
           was
           publickly
           informed
           ,
           tho'
           it
           were
           not
           proved
           ;
           and
           so
           that
           which
           He
           called
           an
           Information
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           Effect
           of
           a
           Libel
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           that
           it
           could
           be
           taken
           .
        
         
           The
           Principal
           ,
           wearied
           with
           
             Jangling
             about
             a
             word
          
           ,
           and
           
             Conscious
             of
             his
             own
             Innocency
          
           ,
           was
           willing
           to
           hear
           the
           worst
           they
           could
           say
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Clerk
           proceeded
           to
           other
           Articles
           :
           And
           after
           having
           read
           one
           Paper
           ,
           another
           far
           more
           Impertinent
           and
           ridiculous
           was
           put
           into
           his
           hand
           to
           heighten
           the
           Libel
           ;
           The
           Articles
           whereof
           follow
           .
        
         
           
           
             Articles
             of
             Inquisition
             against
             Dr.
             MONRO
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             made
             to
             Answer
             before
             the
             Committee
             upon
             the
             27
             th
             of
             August
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             I.
             THAT
             he
             Renounced
             the
             
               Protestant
               Religion
               in
            
             a
             Church
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Subscribed
             himself
             a
             Papist
             .
          
           
             II.
             When
             Mr.
             Burnet
             the
             Regent
             being
             suspected
             to
             be
             a
             Popist
             ,
             entered
             to
             the
             second
             Class
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             Parents
             of
             the
             Children
             that
             were
             to
             enter
             to
             the
             said
             Class
             ,
             enclined
             to
             put
             them
             back
             to
             the
             first
             Class
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             there
             being
             tainted
             with
             Popery
             ;
             But
             Dr.
             Monro
             made
             on
             Act
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             
               That
               none
               should
               go
               back
            
             ,
             particularly
             Bailzie
             Gram's
             Son
             ,
             who
             had
             entered
             to
             the
             first
             Class
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             enter
             to
             the
             Second
             :
             Likewise
             ,
             Dr.
             Monro
             went
             and
             told
             the
             Earl
             of
             Perth
             his
             Diligence
             and
             Care
             of
             Mr.
             Burnet
             ,
             whom
             the
             said
             Earl
             thanked
             kindly
             ,
             for
             his
             love
             to
             any
             that
             went
             under
             that
             Character
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             he
             set
             up
             the
             
               English
               Liturgy
            
             within
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             a
             Form
             of
             Worship
             never
             allowed
             of
             in
             this
             Nation
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             And
             tho'
             it
             were
             tolerated
             ,
             yet
             no
             Toleration
             allows
             any
             of
             different
             Form
             of
             Worship
             from
             the
             State
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             legal
             Benefices
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Charge
             in
             Universities
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Act
             for
             
               Visitation
               of
               Colledges
               requires
            
             ,
             that
             none
             carry
             charge
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             be
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             Government
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             known
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             know
             Dr.
             Monro
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               highly
               disaffected
            
             to
             both
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             a
             
               missive
               Letter
            
             written
             by
             him
             to
             the
             
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               St.
            
             Andrews
             ,
             Dated
             the
             5th
             Day
             of
             
               January
               1689.
            
             
             And
             which
             may
             also
             appear
             
               by
               his
               leaving
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Ministry
               to
               shun
               Praying
               for
               King
            
             William
             
               and
               Queen
            
             Mary
             :
             and
             his
             rejoycing
             the
             Day
             that
             the
             News
             of
             Claverhouse
             *
             his
             Victory
             came
             to
             Town
             .
             And
             how
             much
             he
             
               Dislikes
               the
               present
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             bitter
             Persecuting
             of
             all
             that
             Persuasion
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             Power
             .
             And
             particularly
             the
             breaking
             up
             of
             Mr.
             
               James
               Inglish
            
             his
             Chamber
             Door
             in
             the
             
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             turning
             him
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             been
             in
             peaceable
             Possession
             thereof
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             paid
             Rent
             for
             it
             :
             and
             all
             this
             betwixt
             terms
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Mr.
             
               James
               Inglish
            
             was
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             the
             Chamber
             at
             the
             Term.
             And
             this
             be
             did
             only
             because
             the
             said
             Mr.
             
               James
               Inglish
            
             Preached
             in
             a
             Meeting-House
             in
             his
             own
             Parish
             ,
             being
             called
             to
             it
             by
             them
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             said
             Doctor
             was
             challenged
             for
             this
             ;
             He
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             suffer
             none
             of
             such
             Principles
             to
             be
             within
             the
             Colledge
             .
             And
             when
             Mr.
             Gourlay
             was
             Licensed
             to
             Preach
             by
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             the
             Students
             of
             Mr.
             Kennedys
             and
             Mr.
             
               Cunninghame's
               Classes
            
             beat
             up
             his
             Chamber
             Door
             ,
             and
             Windows
             with
             Stones
             ;
             and
             pulling
             off
             his
             ▪
             Hat
             ,
             Cloak
             and
             Periwig
             ;
             and
             reproaching
             him
             with
             Phanatick
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             forced
             him
             to
             remove
             from
             his
             Chamber
             which
             he
             had
             possessed
             peaceably
             before
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             Abuse
             was
             Complained
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             Boys
             Names
             given
             up
             to
             the
             Principal
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             redress
             given
             .
          
           
             V.
             At
             the
             late
             Publick
             *
             Laureation
             ,
             He
             sat
             and
             publickly
             heard
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             been
             approven
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             rediculed
             by
             Dr.
             Pitcairn
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             existence
             of
             God
             impugned
             ,
             without
             any
             Answer
             or
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             VI.
             
               He
               caused
               take
               down
               out
               of
               the
               Library
               ,
            
             all
             the
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Reformers
             ,
             
               and
               when
               quarrelled
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               gave
               this
               Answer
               ,
            
             That
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             might
             not
             be
             Offensive
             to
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Visit
             the
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             When
             Mr.
             Cunninghame
             had
             Composed
             his
             
               Eucharistick
               Verses
               on
               the
               Prince
               of
            
             Wales
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             approved
             them
             ,
             but
             Presented
             them
             to
             the
             Chancellor
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             That
             the
             said
             Dr.
             is
             given
             sometimes
             to
             Cursing
             and
             Swearing
             ,
             an
             instance
             whereof
             is
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Scholars
             ,
             
               God
               Damn
               me
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               Gown
               ,
               I
               would
               crush
               you
               through
               this
               Floor
               ,
            
             or
             to
             the
             like
             purpose
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             That
             the
             Doctor
             is
             an
             ordinary
             Neglecter
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             X.
             That
             on
             Saturday
             last
             he
             Baptized
             the
             Child
             of
             Mr.
             
               James
               Scott
            
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             the
             
               West
               Kirk
            
             ,
             without
             acquainting
             the
             Minister
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Articles
             given
             against
             Doctor
             Monro
             ,
             upon
             the
             27th
             of
             August
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             
               My
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Return
             you
             my
             humble
             thanks
             ,
             for
             giving
             me
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             unsubscribed
             Articles
             ,
             given
             in
             against
             me
             upon
             Wednesday
             last
             :
             And
             by
             their
             being
             such
             ,
             I
             find
             my self
             under
             no
             Obligation
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             :
             Yet
             I
             make
             bold
             to
             intreat
             your
             Lordships
             Favour
             and
             Patience
             for
             some
             Minutes
             ,
             to
             hear
             a
             more
             particular
             answer
             to
             that
             Paper
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             I
             then
             gave
             ,
             resolving
             to
             trouble
             your
             Lordships
             with
             none
             of
             the
             
               little
               shifts
            
             and
             
               Niceties
               of
               form
            
             that
             are
             usual
             on
             such
             occasions
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               That
               I
               Renoimced
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Subscrib'd
               my self
               a
               Papist
               ,
               beyond
               Sea.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               Spiteful
               and
               
                 Malicious
                 Calumny
              
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               is
               Libelled
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               supposable
               that
               it
               can
               be
               true
               ;
               for
               any
               thing
               I
               know
               ,
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 require
                 no
                 Subscriptions
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 go
                 over
                 from
                 the
                 Protestants
                 to
                 their
                 Party
                 .
              
               If
               I
               had
               Inclinations
               to
               Popery
               when
               I
               was
               in
               France
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               than
               the
               Libeller
               knows
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               he
               will
               be
               
                 able
                 to
                 prove
              
               ;
               and
               being
               now
               for
               Twenty
               Years
               past
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Evidences
               by
               which
               one
               Man
               knows
               another
               ,
               *
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               any
               Man
               will
               see
               the
               Impertinence
               of
               this
               Suspition
               :
               It
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               give
               a
               particular
               Account
               of
               my
               Life
               ,
               but
               I
               allow
               them
               to
               make
               the
               Inquisition
               as
               narrow
               as
               they
               can
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               if
               your
               Lordships
               think
               it
               worth
               the
               while
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Reid
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Serjeant
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 Company
              
               (
               who
               knew
               me
               all
               the
               time
               I
               was
               in
               France
               )
               may
               be
               examined
               particularly
               upon
               this
               Head
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               other
               thing
               relating
               to
               my
               Life
               ,
               and
               Behaviour
               .
            
             
               But
               your
               Lordships
               will
               consider
               I
               hope
               
                 the
                 impertinency
                 of
                 this
                 Accusation
              
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               ordained
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               without
               renouncing
               of
               Popery
               ;
               
               And
               our
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Superiors
              
               ,
               who
               ordained
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Forms
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               always
               since
               the
               Restitution
               took
               care
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               to
               distinguish
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               
                 Solemn
                 Oaths
              
               and
               
                 National
                 Tests
              
               .
            
             
               Next
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               I
               endeavoured
               to
               advance
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Designs
               of
               the
               Roman-Church
               ,
               since
               I
               entered
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               what
               good
               evidences
               for
               my
               being
               inclined
               to
               Popery
               ?
               Had
               I
               not
               a
               fair
               opportunity
               to
               take
               off
               the
               Mask
               some
               Years
               before
               the
               Revolution
               ?
               Was
               it
               any
               of
               the
               Sermons
               I
               Preached
               against
               Popery
               ,
               in
               the
               High
               Church
               of
               Edinburgh
               and
               in
               the
               Abby
               of
               Holyrood-house
               ,
               when
               
                 our
                 zealous
                 Reformers
                 were
                 very
                 quiet
                 :
              
               To
               all
               which
               some
               Hundreds
               of
               the
               best
               Quality
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               were
               Witnesses
               .
               And
               the
               Libeller
               knows
               this
               Article
               is
               set
               in
               the
               front
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Muster
              
               ,
               and
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               since
               he
               dares
               no
               more
               appear
               to
               make
               good
               this
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               triffling
               particulars
               .
               Was
               it
               my
               
                 Swearing
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 Test
                 once
                 and
                 again
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 my
                 recommending
                 to
                 the
                 Scholars
              
               (
               the
               first
               Year
               I
               came
               here
               )
               
                 such
                 Books
                 as
                 I
                 judged
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 Discover
                 and
                 confute
                 the
                 Superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
              
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               far
               easier
               for
               the
               Libeller
               (
               who
               hath
               no
               regard
               to
               Truth
               or
               Probability
               )
               to
               have
               cast
               into
               this
               Paper
               more
               odious
               Crimes
               ?
               
                 But
                 I
                 was
                 in
              
               France
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 behoved
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
              
               *
               and
               this
               is
               enough
               for
               this
               triffling
               Lybeller
               ;
               I
               am
               very
               sure
               none
               of
               the
               Papists
               ever
               thought
               me
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Article
               ,
               is
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               was
               suspect
               of
               Popery
               when
               he
               came
               here
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               all
               I
               could
               to
               get
               Scholars
               to
               his
               Class
               ,
               *
               particularly
               I
               spoke
               to
               
                 Bailey
                 Grahame
              
               for
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Chancellour
               thanked
               me
               for
               the
               Care
               I
               took
               of
               Mr.
               Burnets
               Concern
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               was
               .
            
             
               The
               then
               Magistrates
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               several
               of
               the
               Learned
               Colledge
               of
               Physicians
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Professors
               of
               this
               University
               will
               bear
               me
               Witness
               ,
               that
               I
               left
               no
               stone
               unturned
               to
               keep
               Mr.
               Burnet
               out
               of
               this
               Colledge
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               Libeller
               hath
               the
               Honesty
               to
               accuse
               me
               ,
               
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               Burnet
               
                 was
                 suspect
                 of
                 Popery
              
               ;
               Was
               this
               my
               fault
               ,
               or
               was
               it
               
               truly
               a
               fault
               in
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Suspect
               of
               Popery
               ?
               The
               Lord
               Archbishop
               of
               Glascow
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Kennedy
              
               ,
               then
               Protest
               ,
               will
               vindicate
               me
               in
               this
               particular
               :
               For
               it
               is
               very
               well
               known
               how
               much
               I
               opposed
               Mr.
               Burnet's
               entry
               here
               ;
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               known
               Parts
               and
               Integrety
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Professors
               of
               Philosophy
               in
               the
               old
               Colledge
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               was
               the
               Man
               I
               wished
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               vacance
               that
               happened
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               Mr.
               Lidderdale
               ;
               *
               but
               Mr.
               Burnet
               being
               once
               thrust
               in
               upon
               us
               ,
               (
               more
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gordon
               than
               the
               Earl
               of
               Perth
               )
               what
               could
               I
               do
               with
               him
               ?
               My
               care
               of
               this
               House
               obliged
               me
               to
               make
               him
               as
               useful
               as
               I
               could
               :
               He
               lay
               under
               the
               Suspicion
               of
               being
               Popish
               ,
               but
               I
               knew
               this
               to
               be
               a
               Calumny
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               had
               not
               endeavoured
               to
               get
               him
               some
               Scholars
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               wanted
               one
               entire
               Class
               in
               the
               Colledge
               :
               This
               is
               the
               true
               Reason
               why
               I
               spoke
               to
               
                 Bailzie
                 Grahame
              
               to
               send
               his
               Son
               to
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               and
               procured
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Faculty
               (
               for
               I
               could
               make
               none
               as
               the
               Libeller
               impertinently
               suggests
               )
               that
               such
               as
               were
               Mr.
               
               Lidderdale's
               Scholars
               the
               preceeding
               Year
               should
               be
               taught
               for
               that
               Year
               ,
               in
               no
               other
               Class
               but
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               who
               succeeded
               to
               his
               charge
               .
               This
               was
               no
               Arbitrary
               stretch
               of
               mine
               ,
               but
               a
               just
               defence
               of
               the
               Current
               and
               usual
               Customes
               of
               the
               House
               ;
               for
               Mr.
               Burnet
               having
               the
               second
               Class
               ,
               could
               expect
               none
               else
               but
               the
               Students
               that
               were
               taught
               in
               Mr.
               
               Lidderdale's
               Class
               the
               preceeding
               year
               ;
               
               but
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 I
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 favoured
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 thanked
                 me
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               a
               down
               right
               Lye
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               Entertain'd
               the
               Chancellour
               with
               Discourses
               of
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               besides
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               I
               know
               ,
               the
               Chancellour
               had
               no
               value
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               The
               next
               ,
               is
               that
               formidable
               one
               ,
               of
               
                 Reading
                 the
                 English
                 Service
              
               in
               my
               Family
               ,
               in
               that
               Interval
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               no
               National
               Church
               Government
               here
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Libeller
               forgets
               ,
               that
               this
               quite
               frustrates
               his
               first
               attempt
               ;
               They
               must
               be
               odd
               kind
               of
               Papists
               that
               Read
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               upon
               the
               5th
               of
               November
               ;
               But
               the
               Libeller
               adds
               ,
               that
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               was
               never
               allowed
               here
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               does
               he
               mean
               that
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               
               used
               here
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               to
               let
               this
               go
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               was
               Read
               in
               many
               Families
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               Restitution
               of
               King
               Charles
               II.
               and
               Publickly
               Read
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Hollyrood-house
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               the
               Tolleration
               by
               King
               James
               did
               not
               Exclude
               the
               English
               Prayers
               :
               But
               upon
               Enquiry
               it
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               first
               Prayers
               that
               were
               Read
               in
               Scotland
               after
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               for
               *
               Buchannan
               tells
               us
               expresly
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               And
               Buchanans
               Testimony
               is
               the
               more
               Remarkable
               ,
               that
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               was
               Ratified
               in
               Parliament
               that
               very
               year
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               private
               Practice
               of
               a
               few
               great
               Reformers
               ,
               Wisheart
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               to
               justifie
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ;
               but
               also
               the
               Solemn
               Concession
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               who
               thought
               their
               Confession
               then
               Ratified
               ,
               had
               in
               it
               nothing
               contradictory
               to
               or
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               such
               as
               plead
               for
               their
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               the
               Practices
               of
               the
               first
               Reformers
               here
               ,
               go
               upon
               an
               unpardonable
               Mistake
               in
               our
               History
               .
               But
               the
               plain
               Matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               I
               left
               off
               Preaching
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Church
              
               :
               I
               advised
               with
               some
               of
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               Result
               was
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               Read
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               Preach
               within
               our
               Familes
               ,
               
                 per
                 vices
              
               ,
               since
               most
               of
               them
               were
               acquainted
               ,
               somewhat
               ,
               with
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               Neither
               did
               we
               think
               ,
               when
               Quakers
               and
               all
               Sects
               were
               Tolerated
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               blamed
               for
               Reading
               those
               Prayers
               within
               our
               private
               Families
               ,
               which
               we
               prefer
               to
               all
               other
               Forms
               now
               used
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               :
               Neither
               had
               we
               any
               design
               to
               Proselite
               the
               People
               to
               any
               thing
               they
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               ,
               else
               I
               might
               have
               Read
               the
               Liturgy
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Publick
               Schools
               within
               the
               Colledge
               .
               And
               it
               must
               not
               be
               said
               we
               were
               afraid
               to
               venture
               upon
               the
               Publick
               Exercise
               of
               it
               because
               of
               the
               Rabble
               ,
               for
               during
               the
               Session
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               well
               known
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               that
               the
               Mobile
               durst
               not
               presume
               to
               give
               us
               the
               least
               Disturbance
               :
               However
               ,
               the
               Matter
               succeeded
               beyond
               what
               we
               proposed
               or
               looked
               for
               ;
               we
               Preached
               to
               the
               People
               upon
               the
               Sundays
               ,
               they
               came
               by
               hundreds
               more
               than
               we
               had
               room
               for
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               became
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               perceived
               by
               
               their
               own
               Experience
               ,
               
               there
               was
               neither
               Popery
               nor
               Superstition
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Libeller
               knows
               it
               better
               ,
               he
               will
               forbear
               his
               Violence
               and
               Foolish
               Cavilling
               .
            
             
               But
               your
               Lordships
               will
               not
               think
               I
               make
               all
               this
               Apology
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               diffident
               of
               the
               intrinsick
               Excellency
               of
               
                 Common
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               had
               done
               something
               that
               needs
               an
               Excuse
               ;
               for
               I
               look
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               Pillar
               and
               Centre
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               if
               Her
               Enemies
               should
               lay
               Her
               in
               the
               Dust
               ,
               (
               which
               God
               forbid
               )
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Bulwark
               in
               Britain
               ,
               to
               stop
               or
               retard
               the
               Progress
               of
               either
               Popery
               or
               Enthusiasme
               :
               And
               I
               wonder
               Men
               should
               retain
               so
               much
               bitterness
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
               valued
               and
               Admired
               by
               all
               Foreign
               Churches
               ,
               and
               whose
               Liturgie
               (
               as
               it
               is
               the
               most
               Serious
               and
               Comprehensive
               )
               so
               it
               is
               the
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Forms
               ;
               
               But
               if
               there
               was
               no
               Law
               for
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               against
               it
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               National
               Church
               Government
               here
               then
               ,
               and
               why
               might
               not
               we
               Read
               the
               Prayers
               of
               that
               Church
               from
               which
               we
               derive
               our
               Ordination
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               since
               the
               Restauration
               of
               the
               King
               Charles
               the
               2d
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               But
               I
               am
               
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               )
               highly
               Disaffected
               to
               the
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               Dated
               
                 January
                 5.
                 1689.
              
               
               Intercepted
               by
               Hamilton
               of
               Kinkell
               .
            
             
               
               But
               the
               Libeller
               should
               remember
               ,
               that
               the
               Letter
               is
               of
               a
               much
               older
               Date
               than
               the
               present
               Government
               either
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               things
               looked
               rather
               like
               a
               total
               Interregnum
               ,
               than
               any
               setled
               Government
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               Letter
               (
               Written
               
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Tumuks
               )
               retain
               any
               vestiges
               of
               Fervour
               and
               Impatience
               ,
               your
               Lordships
               will
               impute
               that
               ,
               partly
               to
               the
               troubled
               State
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               the
               hard
               and
               unchristian
               Oppression
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Western
               Shires
               :
               And
               let
               not
               the
               word
               Phanatick
               be
               extended
               to
               signifie
               a
               Presbyterian
               ,
               further
               than
               the
               Presbyterians
               verifie
               the
               Name
               by
               their
               Practices
               :
               For
               I
               think
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Presbyterian
               ,
               who
               may
               not
               deserve
               that
               Name
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               been
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               Holland
               .
               As
               to
               that
               Sentence
               ,
               informing
               my
               Lord
               St.
               Andrews
               of
               a
               certain
               Clergy
               Man
               who
               had
               groaned
               under
               Episcopacy
               ,
               I
               had
               it
               by
               Mis-information
               ,
               I
               wrote
               it
               hastily
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               Retract
               it
               ,
               and
               am
               glad
               I
               have
               the
               opportunity
               to
               do
               so
               :
               I
               remember
               when
               the
               Letter
               was
               delivered
               to
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               I
               was
               chafed
               into
               some
               degrees
               of
               Passion
               ,
               that
               Hamilton
               of
               Kinkell
               should
               have
               used
               me
               so
               unworthily
               ,
               
               as
               to
               break
               open
               my
               Letters
               ;
               for
               no
               Honest
               Man
               will
               break
               open
               other
               Mens
               Letters
               ,
               without
               Order
               from
               the
               Publick
               ;
               
               and
               then
               I
               said
               ,
               all
               the
               ill
               Offices
               that
               ever
               I
               did
               him
               ,
               was
               to
               hinder
               once
               and
               again
               ,
               Letters
               of
               *
               Caption
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               lest
               I
               should
               be
               said
               to
               upbraid
               Hamilton
               of
               Kinkell
               with
               the
               Kindness
               I
               never
               did
               him
               ,
               let
               Mr.
               
                 Alexander
                 Monro
              
               (
               who
               was
               then
               Attorney
               Agent
               for
               the
               New
               Colledge
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               )
               produce
               the
               Letters
               I
               wrote
               him
               in
               favours
               of
               Kinkell
               ,
               six
               or
               seven
               years
               ago
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               ,
               the
               said
               Mr.
               
                 Alexander
                 Monro
              
               ,
               had
               Orders
               to
               use
               Diligence
               against
               the
               said
               Kinkell
               ,
               and
               to
               recover
               what
               was
               owing
               by
               him
               to
               the
               New
               Colledge
               :
               But
               this
               Gentleman's
               Ingratitude
               to
               Persons
               of
               greater
               Quality
               ,
               who
               sav'd
               him
               from
               the
               Gibbet
               ,
               is
               very
               well
               known
               over
               all
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   A
                   Second
                   Instance
                   of
                   my
                   being
                   Disaffected
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                
                 That
                 I
                 dimitted
                 my
                 Charge
                 in
                 the
                 High
                 Church
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 Pray
                 for
                 King
                 William
                 and
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Libeller
                 consider
                 the
                 Paper
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 dimitted
                 my
                 Office
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 Reason
                 for
                 my
                 Dimission
                 inserted
                 in
                 that
                 Paper
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 Name
                 other
                 Reasons
                 for
                 my
                 Dimission
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 Mention'd
                 in
                 that
                 Paper
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Libeller
                 is
                 very
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 Guesses
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 Evidence
                 to
                 found
                 them
                 upon
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 were
                 angry
                 with
                 me
                 on
                 that
                 head
                 ;
                 that
                 I
                 left
                 off
                 Preaching
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 very
                 fond
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Possession
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 Labeller
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 my
                 Dimission
                 then
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 take
                 it
                 now
                 by
                 another
                 handle
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 thinks
                 to
                 do
                 me
                 harm
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 ill-natur'd
                 Impertinencies
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 Rojoyced
                 upon
                 the
                 News
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 Dundee
                 His
                 Victory
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 pleasant
                 enough
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 Name
                 no
                 outward
                 sign
                 or
                 expression
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 thinks
                 I
                 Rejoiced
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 sets
                 it
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 Accusation
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 shun
                 this
                 ,
                 unless
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 Dead
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 Victory
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Libeller
                 names
                 his
                 Conjectures
                 ,
                 dark
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 and
                 remote
                 Probabilities
                 ,
                 for
                 sufficient
                 Evidence
                 ;
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 this
                 Joy
                 appeared
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 inward
                 Theatre
                 of
                 my
                 Mind
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Story
                 pass
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 name
                 the
                 usual
                 and
                 Extravagant
                 Frolicks
                 that
                 attend
                 such
                 Mirth
                 ?
                 Where
                 was
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 with
                 what
                 Company
                 ?
                 Was
                 he
                 Invited
                 to
                 this
                 Merry
                 Meeting
                 himself
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Business
                 ,
                 to
                 circumstantiate
                 things
                 as
                 common
                 Sence
                 and
                 Justice
                 would
                 require
                 in
                 Accusations
                 :
                 This
                 brings
                 to
                 my
                 Mind
                 ,
                 the
                 Legend
                 of
                 Mother
                 Juliana
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 smell
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 to
                 discern
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Sin.
                 I
                 have
                 Answered
                 once
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Impudent
                 and
                 Impious
                 thing
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 Omniscience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 some
                 Relations
                 in
                 Mackays
                 Army
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 I
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 solicitous
                 :
                 The
                 Libeller
                 does
                 not
                 think
                 I
                 Rejoyced
                 at
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 my
                 Lord
                 Dundee
                 ,
                 I
                 assure
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 or
                 Civiliz'd
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 me
                 for
                 this
                 ;
                 I
                 had
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 value
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 retain
                 any
                 Generosity
                 ,
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 he
                 deserved
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Victories
                 obtained
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Civil
                   War
                
                 are
                 no
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 Joy
                 :
                 Our
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Friends
                 ,
                 Acquaintances
                 ,
                 and
                 Fellow
                 Christians
                 must
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Pagan
                   Romans
                
                 knew
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 allow
                 of
                 Public
                 shews
                 of
                 Triumph
                 upon
                 such
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 Bella
                 geri
                 placuit
                 nullos
                 habitura
                 Triumphos
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Libeller
                 may
                 prove
                 more
                 successful
                 in
                 his
                 next
                 Attempt
                 .
                 
                   That
                   I
                   Prosecute
                   all
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Party
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   my
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 like
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 bold
                 Calumnies
                 :
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Presbyterian
                 temper
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 never
                 hated
                 any
                 Man
                 for
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 it
                 he
                 thinks
                 himself
                 obliged
                 to
                 destroy
                 me
                 and
                 mine
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 truly
                 I
                 consider
                 as
                 the
                 Tyrannical
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Humane
                 Society
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 acted
                 his
                 part
                 more
                 skillfully
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 named
                 some
                 Dissenters
                 in
                 the
                 Parishes
                 of
                 
                   Dumfermling
                   ,
                   Kinglassie
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Weems
                 (
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 once
                 Minister
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 Prosecuted
                 before
                 the
                 Secular
                 Judge
                 for
                 Nonconformity
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 easily
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 I
                 been
                 so
                 very
                 sierce
                 as
                 the
                 Libeller
                 represents
                 me
                 ,
                 having
                 easie
                 access
                 to
                 the
                 Greatest
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 give
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Associates
                 open
                 defiance
                 upon
                 this
                 head
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 blame
                 them
                 that
                 did
                 otherways
                 in
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 extravagant
                 tricks
                 did
                 frequently
                 require
                 and
                 extort
                 it
                 from
                 some
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 Instance
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 broke
                 open
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Inglish
                
                 his
                 Chamber
                 Door
                 ,
                 and
                 ejected
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 for
                 Preaching
                 in
                 a
                 Meeting
                 House
                 in
                 Perth-shire
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Inglish
                
                 be
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 know
                 .
                 I
                 heard
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Behemenist
                 ,
                 I
                 heard
                 his
                 Testificate
                 from
                 Oxford
                 did
                 bear
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 devoted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 habitual
                 Lying
                 ,
                 and
                 Slandering
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 in
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 Perth
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 was
                 Deposed
                 (
                 after
                 an
                 orderly
                 and
                 exact
                 Process
                 )
                 by
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   Doctor
                
                 Bruce
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Dunkeld
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 Test
                 was
                 never
                 offered
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Inglish
                
                 ;
                 altho'
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 at
                 this
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 Deposed
                 on
                 meerly
                 for
                 not
                 complying
                 with
                 that
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 my
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 three
                 years
                 ago
                 (
                 the
                 Colledge
                 then
                 being
                 very
                 throng
                 )
                 several
                 Gentlemen
                 importuned
                 me
                 to
                 procure
                 Chambers
                 for
                 their
                 Children
                 within
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 had
                 no
                 use
                 for
                 a
                 Chamber
                 within
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 absent
                 :
                 I
                 sent
                 the
                 Janitor
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 very
                 throng
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 Complement
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 part
                 with
                 that
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 ordered
                 the
                 Janitor
                 to
                 treat
                 the
                 said
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 with
                 all
                 Civility
                 and
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 straiten
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Janitor
                 went
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ordered
                 :
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 returned
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 now
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 use
                 for
                 a
                 Chamber
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 he
                 understood
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 design
                 another
                 should
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 my
                 Teeth
                 :
                 Some
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 going
                 through
                 the
                 upper
                 Court
                 ,
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 some
                 marks
                 of
                 Incivility
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 News
                 I
                 hear
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 Letters
                 of
                 *
                 Law-barrows
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 himself
                 to
                 Swear
                 before
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 Session
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   dreaded
                   me
                   Bodily
                   Harm
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 then
                 
                   Lord
                   President
                
                 Lockart
                 rejected
                 the
                 Letters
                 ,
                 with
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 without
                 my
                 Interposal
                 or
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 Malicious
                 diligence
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 until
                 some
                 of
                 my
                 Friends
                 sent
                 me
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Law-barrows
                 rejected
                 in
                 praesentia
                 ;
                 I
                 gave
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Affair
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Kennedy
                
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Lord
                   Provost
                
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ;
                 he
                 immediately
                 sent
                 his
                 Officers
                 to
                 discharge
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 from
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 break
                 open
                 his
                 Door
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 his
                 Furniture
                 cast
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 Provocation
                 ,
                 I
                 gave
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 he
                 sought
                 ,
                 for
                 ordering
                 his
                 things
                 conveniently
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceably
                 to
                 retire
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 his
                 Persecution
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 beg
                 
                   Your
                   Lordships
                   Pardon
                
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 you
                 so
                 long
                 upon
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Libeller
                 adds
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 challenged
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 suffer
                 none
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 his
                 Principles
                 to
                 continue
                 within
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 That
                 I
                 was
                 challenged
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 untruth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 I
                 made
                 no
                 such
                 answer
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 Principles
                 he
                 mean
                 Faction
                 ,
                 Contention
                 ,
                 and
                 Sawciness
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 love
                 these
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 Principles
                 ,
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 New
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Fancies
                 ,
                 which
                 denominate
                 a
                 Man
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 I
                 behoved
                 to
                 extrude
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Students
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 adhere
                 more
                 
                 tenaciously
                 to
                 their
                 Tenets
                 ,
                 than
                 Mr.
                 Inglish
                 can
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 even
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 Principled
                 will
                 bear
                 me
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 treated
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Civility
                 I
                 did
                 others
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 behaviour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 Man
                 I
                 Persecuted
                 for
                 being
                 Presbyterian
                 is
                 Mr.
                 Gourlay
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Persecution
                 did
                 so
                 exactly
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 Licensed
                 to
                 Preach
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 Mr.
                 Cuninghame
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                 Kennedy's
                 Scholars
                 drove
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 redress
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Libeller
                 is
                 certainly
                 very
                 Critical
                 and
                 Exact
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Inquisition
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 mark
                 of
                 Contempt
                 put
                 upon
                 Mr.
                 Gourlay
                 here
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 until
                 he
                 Preached
                 ,
                 and
                 until
                 
                   he
                   was
                   Licensed
                   to
                   Preach
                   by
                   the
                   Presbyterians
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 wisely
                 observed
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 gotten
                 Mr.
                 Gourlay
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 I
                 had
                 accomplished
                 a
                 great
                 design
                 for
                 Episcopacy
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Libeller
                 to
                 Represent
                 me
                 as
                 an
                 Ill
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 me
                 thought
                 an
                 Idiot
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Trifle
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Gourlay
                 ,
                 some
                 years
                 before
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 attempted
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 *
                 Semy
                 Class
                 ,
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                 Kennedy's
                 Absence
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Boys
                 then
                 found
                 him
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 drove
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Schools
                 with
                 Snow-balls
                 to
                 the
                 Foot
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 Lane.
                 
                   My
                   Lords
                   and
                   Gentlemen
                
                 ,
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 Affront
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ever
                 possible
                 for
                 Little
                 Gourlay
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 numerous
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 recover
                 his
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Boys
                 in
                 Health
                 and
                 Vigour
                 ,
                 should
                 want
                 all
                 degrees
                 of
                 Petulance
                 and
                 Levity
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 that
                 tries
                 them
                 next
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 gone
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 he
                 has
                 no
                 
                   Utopian
                   Common-wealth
                
                 to
                 Govern
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 Obedient
                 and
                 Regular
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Youths
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 When
                 Mr.
                 Gourlay
                 came
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 so
                 forward
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 Youths
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 I
                 heard
                 them
                 plead
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 I
                 fin'd
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Pecuniary
                 Mulct
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Students
                 finding
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 thus
                 treated
                 by
                 Gourlay
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 Caball'd
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 numerous
                 Combination
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 knew
                 nothing
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Gourlay
                 found
                 it
                 Convenient
                 to
                 retire
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Second
                 Assault
                 made
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 complaint
                 was
                 ever
                 entred
                 ,
                 no
                 Names
                 were
                 ever
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 again
                 beg
                 
                   Your
                   
                   Lordships
                
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 spent
                 so
                 many
                 Lines
                 on
                 this
                 impertinence
                 .
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Gourlay
                 will
                 pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 particular
                 Acts
                 of
                 Imprudence
                 ,
                 open
                 Folly
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 live
                 here
                 without
                 a
                 Guard.
                 Why
                 the
                 Students
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Cuninghame
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                 Kennedy's
                 Classes
                 should
                 only
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Libeller
                 and
                 I
                 both
                 know
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 Malicious
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 wave
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               V.
               The
               next
               Accusation
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               heard
               Dr.
               Pitcairn
               at
               the
               late
               Publick
               Commencement
               ,
               Treat
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               in
               Ridicule
               ,
               and
               Impugn
               the
               Existence
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               without
               answering
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
              
               ,
               my
               Patience
               is
               quite
               tired
               with
               this
               Impertinence
               :
               I
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Desk
               ,
               nor
               bound
               to
               preside
               at
               those
               Exercises
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               concerned
               to
               answer
               :
               But
               my
               good
               Friend
               ,
               Dr.
               Pitcairn
               ,
               is
               more
               able
               to
               answer
               for
               himself
               and
               me
               both
               than
               I
               am
               .
               Only
               ,
               the
               sneaking
               Libeller
               is
               grosly
               Ignorant
               and
               Malicious
               ,
               for
               the
               Doctor
               did
               not
               Impugn
               the
               Existence
               of
               a
               Deity
               ,
               he
               endeavoured
               fairly
               ,
               like
               a
               True
               Philosopher
               ,
               to
               load
               some
               Propositions
               in
               the
               Thesis
               with
               this
               Absurdity
               
                 (
                 Hoc
                 posito
                 sequeretur
                 illud
              
               )
               The
               most
               Sacred
               Fundamentals
               in
               Religion
               are
               thus
               ,
               disputed
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               design
               to
               overthrow
               them
               (
               as
               he
               ignorantly
               fancies
               )
               but
               to
               establish
               and
               set
               them
               in
               their
               true
               light
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               appear
               in
               their
               evidence
               :
               Is
               it
               necessary
               to
               answer
               the
               silly
               Conceits
               of
               such
               a
               Libeller
               ,
               who
               should
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               enter
               the
               Publick
               Hall
               ,
               if
               he
               must
               Censure
               and
               Mis-represent
               the
               most
               exact
               and
               usual
               Methods
               of
               all
               Schools
               in
               Christendom
               ?
               Yet
               I
               foresaw
               that
               some
               Ignorant
               or
               Malicious
               People
               would
               mis-represent
               this
               Argument
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               I
               desired
               the
               Doctor
               to
               let
               it
               fall
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               more
               he
               did
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               The
               next
               Crime
               is
               ,
               I
               removed
               some
               Pictures
               of
               the
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               for
               a
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               place
               in
               the
               Library
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               was
               challenged
               for
               this
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Magistrates
               never
               challenged
               
               me
               for
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               knew
               well
               enough
               there
               was
               no
               hazard
               of
               my
               running
               away
               with
               them
               :
               But
               I
               gave
               the
               true
               and
               satisfactory
               Answer
               to
               this
               Article
               ,
               to
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hall
              
               ,
               Provost
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               upon
               Wednesday
               last
               ,
               
               and
               it
               needs
               not
               be
               made
               Publick
               unless
               he
               please
               .
               And
               I
               am
               not
               very
               sollicitous
               whether
               ever
               the
               Libeller
               be
               satisfied
               about
               it
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               sit
               here
               ,
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               The
               next
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               presented
               on
               
                 Eucharistick
                 Poem
              
               ,
               Composed
               by
               Mr.
               Cuninghame
               ,
               upon
               the
               Birth
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               to
               my
               Lord
               Chancellour
               with
               my
               own
               hand
               .
            
             
               Where
               the
               Libeller
               had
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Eucharistic
              
               ]
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               it
               is
               his
               misfortune
               that
               some
               of
               his
               darling
               expressions
               discover
               him
               more
               frequently
               than
               he
               's
               aware
               :
               It
               seems
               he
               had
               read
               upon
               the
               Frontispiece
               of
               the
               Poem
               ,
               Tetrastic
               ,
               and
               he
               stumbled
               as
               near
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               by
               setting
               down
               Eucharistic
               ,
               but
               by
               what
               Propriety
               of
               Speech
               he
               knew
               not
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Bonefires
               ,
               Illuminations
               ,
               Glasses
               ,
               and
               Wine
               flung
               over
               the
               Cross
               ,
               were
               all
               of
               them
               as
               Eucharistic
               as
               the
               Poem
               ,
               and
               the
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               should
               answer
               this
               ,
               not
               I
               :
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Council
               of
               Scotland
               Complemented
               the
               King
               on
               this
               occasion
               :
               Yet
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Libeller
               had
               some
               other
               design
               ,
               by
               chusing
               some
               word
               near
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Cuninghame
               and
               I
               might
               be
               thought
               to
               advance
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               But
               that
               I
               gave
               the
               Poem
               to
               the
               Chancellour
               ,
               
               beginning
               
                 Trino
                 nate
                 di●
              
               ,
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               The
               next
               is
               a
               Horrid
               and
               Impious
               Curse
               against
               my self
               ,
               when
               I
               threatned
               one
               of
               the
               Scholars
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lords
              
               ,
               I
               did
               look
               for
               some
               such
               Accusation
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               usual
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               to
               load
               Men
               of
               a
               different
               Opinion
               from
               them
               with
               ordinary
               escapes
               :
               They
               must
               represent
               them
               as
               abominable
               ,
               and
               as
               Sinners
               of
               the
               first
               rate
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               are
               not
               of
               their
               way
               can
               have
               no
               fairer
               quarter
               ,
               yet
               I
               could
               not
               easily
               guess
               who
               should
               first
               invent
               this
               prodigious
               Calumny
               ,
               a
               Lye
               so
               notorious
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Mouth
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Sinner
               .
               The
               Story
               of
               this
               Scholar
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Original
               of
               the
               Slander
               is
               this
               .
               In
               the
               
               beginning
               of
               
                 Nov.
                 1688.
              
               
               I
               found
               that
               
                 Robert
                 Brown
              
               the
               Plunderer
               (
               who
               was
               then
               Mr.
               
               Kennedy's
               Servant
               )
               had
               been
               for
               a
               good
               while
               practising
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               Students
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               Tumults
               ,
               break
               all
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               to
               burn
               publickly
               some
               mock
               Effigies
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               This
               certainly
               would
               have
               ruined
               the
               Peace
               and
               Order
               of
               our
               Society
               ,
               many
               bad
               Consequences
               did
               frequently
               attend
               it
               :
               Not
               only
               were
               the
               Students
               debauched
               from
               their
               Books
               ,
               but
               their
               Lives
               exposed
               every
               moment
               to
               hazard
               by
               the
               Tumults
               :
               Besides
               ,
               that
               our
               Colledge
               had
               felt
               the
               bad
               effects
               of
               it
               some
               years
               before
               .
               Upon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               notorious
               Villanies
               ,
               I
               procured
               
                 Robert
                 Brown
              
               to
               be
               imprisoned
               ,
               however
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               I
               gave
               him
               a
               piece
               of
               Money
               to
               serve
               him
               that
               night
               ,
               upon
               the
               marrow
               I
               pleaded
               he
               might
               be
               set
               at
               Liberty
               ,
               upon
               his
               promise
               of
               amendment
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ;
               but
               the
               Villain
               grew
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               he
               became
               Captain
               of
               the
               Rabble
               ;
               and
               in
               requital
               of
               my
               forbearance
               towards
               him
               ,
               he
               writes
               and
               fixes
               a
               Placade
               upon
               the
               Colledge
               Gate
               threatning
               to
               kill
               the
               Regents
               ,
               ordering
               me
               to
               R●cant
               my
               Sermon
               against
               the
               Tumults
               ,
               and
               charging
               me
               with
               all
               the
               Blood-shed
               at
               the
               Abbey
               *
               (
               This
               Placade
               is
               still
               in
               my
               keeping
               )
               Notwithstanding
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               forbore
               to
               extrude
               him
               upon
               plausible
               Considerations
               ,
               at
               the
               intreaty
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               still
               he
               went
               on
               in
               his
               wicked
               Course
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Robberies
               committed
               upon
               poor
               People
               were
               laid
               at
               our
               doors
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               Scholars
               were
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               his
               Extravagancies
               :
               At
               last
               he
               committed
               an
               Out-rage
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               hanged
               a
               hundred
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Woman
               in
               my
               Lord
               President
               's
               House
               ,
               whom
               this
               Brown
               caressed
               and
               frequented
               ,
               and
               she
               had
               a
               quarrel
               with
               another
               Maid-servant
               who
               was
               Popish
               ;
               immediately
               Brown
               is
               imployed
               by
               his
               Godly
               Mistress
               to
               banish
               the
               Popish
               Maid
               from
               the
               House
               .
               He
               willingly
               undertook
               the
               Service
               ,
               gathered
               his
               Troop
               ,
               and
               entered
               the
               House
               (
               my
               Lady
               being
               in
               Child-Bed
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               President
               himself
               at
               
                 London
                 )
                 Brown
              
               thus
               invading
               the
               Lord
               President
               's
               House
               ,
               my
               Lady
               was
               almost
               frighted
               to
               Death
               ;
               and
               we
               that
               were
               Masters
               of
               the
               Colledge
               thought
               our selves
               so
               disgraced
               ,
               that
               the
               House
               of
               our
               Great
               and
               Learned
               Patron
               should
               be
               thus
               rifled
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               our
               Scholars
               ,
               when
               his
               Lady
               was
               lying
               in
               :
               And
               when
               we
               thought
               
               that
               my
               Lord
               President
               could
               not
               but
               be
               highly
               offended
               ,
               to
               hear
               that
               we
               had
               thus
               requited
               him
               for
               many
               favours
               he
               had
               done
               to
               this
               University
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               could
               no
               longer
               forbear
               ,
               I
               went
               to
               the
               Class
               where
               Brown
               was
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               to
               the
               upper
               Gallery
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               all
               his
               most
               proper
               names
               ,
               and
               threatned
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               immediately
               beg
               my
               Lady
               Lockart's
               pardon
               ,
               I
               would
               break
               his
               Bones
               ,
               all
               those
               big
               words
               I
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               thereafter
               extruded
               him
               with
               the
               usual
               swore
               :
               Upon
               which
               he
               frequently
               swore
               he
               would
               be
               revenged
               ;
               and
               told
               the
               under
               
                 Janitor
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Henderson
              
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               bought
               a
               pair
               of
               Pistols
               to
               shoot
               me
               (
               one
               might
               have
               served
               )
               I
               beg
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
              
               Pardon
               for
               this
               tedious
               and
               unpleasant
               story
               ;
               for
               none
               else
               but
               
                 Robert
                 Bown
              
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               his
               Associates
               would
               ever
               have
               accused
               me
               of
               such
               an
               Impious
               Curse
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Libeller
               will
               be
               ingenuous
               (
               which
               I
               do
               not
               expect
               )
               he
               must
               confess
               the
               Original
               of
               this
               impudent
               Slander
               to
               be
               just
               as
               I
               have
               related
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               consult
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               he
               pleases
               ,
               Brown
               for
               more
               materials
               to
               make
               up
               a
               Libel
               ;
               
               for
               I
               assure
               him
               I
               think
               my self
               disgrac'd
               if
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Accomplices
               ,
               speak
               good
               of
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               XI
               .
               The
               next
               is
               ,
               That
               I
               ordinarily
               neglect
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               in
               my
               Family
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               I
               am
               accused
               for
               having
               too
               many
               Prayers
               in
               my
               Family
               ,
               and
               now
               that
               I
               ordinarily
               neglect
               Prayers
               (
               for
               〈◊〉
               guess
               ,
               by
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               only
               means
               that
               part
               of
               it
               )
               But
               this
               is
               a
               common
               place
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Perswasion
               must
               be
               represented
               as
               Atheists
               and
               Scandalous
               ,
               void
               of
               all
               Devotion
               and
               Piety
               :
               But
               very
               few
               of
               any
               Sense
               or
               Quality
               will
               believe
               this
               impertinent
               Slander
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               or
               the
               City
               of
               Edinburgh
               where
               we
               are
               known
               ;
               therefore
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               worth
               any
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               X.
               The
               next
               is
               ,
               I
               Baptized
               upon
               Sunday
               last
               Mr.
               
                 James
                 Scot
              
               his
               Child
               ,
               without
               acquainting
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               West-Kirk
               .
            
             
               When
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Hepburn
              
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lawful
               Minister
               there
               (
               tho'
               he
               be
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Persuasion
               ,
               as
               yet
               is
               neither
               
               Censured
               nor
               Deposed
               )
               will
               find
               fault
               with
               what
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               shall
               indeavour
               to
               make
               amends
               ;
               but
               I
               need
               not
               fear
               any
               trouble
               this
               way
               ,
               since
               I
               had
               his
               leave
               before
               :
               But
               the
               Libeller
               means
               Mr.
               
                 David
                 Williamson
              
               ,
               the
               Presbyterian
               Mininister
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               Legal
               claim
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Benefice
               or
               Ministry
               there
               :
               This
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               ordinary
               modesty
               of
               the
               Libeller
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               concerned
               to
               enquire
               into
               this
               matter
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               decline
               to
               give
               a
               reasonable
               account
               of
               what
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               any
               body
               that
               asks
               it
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               to
               Mr.
               Williamson
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               but
               prove
               himself
               the
               Legal
               Minister
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               withall
               make
               good
               the
               New
               Paradox
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               lately
               blessed
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               his
               Sermon
               before
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 our
                 Saviour
                 died
                 a
                 Martyr
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
                 ,
              
               then
               I
               acknowledge
               my self
               obliged
               ,
               
                 ●ure
                 divino
              
               to
               beg
               Mr.
               
               Williamson's
               pardon
               :
               However
               ,
               the
               Child
               is
               Baptized
               according
               to
               the
               form
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               they
               do
               not
               undervalue
               Ceremonies
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               Re-baptize
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 Provost
              
               ,
               I
               was
               interrogate
               Wednesday
               last
               upon
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               
               that
               I
               do
               not
               find
               in
               the
               Copy
               of
               Articles
               given
               me
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               that
               I
               frequently
               Preached
               unfound
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               an
               impertinent
               and
               indefinite
               Accusation
               (
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               Libeller
               would
               have
               Preached
               otherways
               than
               I
               did
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               )
               By
               this
               the
               Visitors
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Libeller
               had
               no
               other
               design
               in
               his
               Head
               ,
               than
               to
               gather
               together
               such
               Articles
               as
               he
               thought
               would
               make
               me
               most
               odious
               .
               What
               is
               Sound
               ,
               or
               un-Sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               as
               little
               knows
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               the
               Secret
               of
               the
               
                 Philosophers
                 Stone
              
               .
               Then
               again
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 thought
                 my self
                 independent
                 on
                 the
                 Town
                 of
              
               Edinburgh
               ;
               but
               I
               gave
               a
               full
               anser
               to
               this
               the
               last
               day
               .
               Then
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 went
                 on
                 to
              
               Laureat
               ,
               
                 the
                 last
                 Class
                 ,
                 without
                 acquainting
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 .
              
               The
               Provost
               knows
               the
               first
               part
               to
               be
               a
               Lye
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               practicable
               ,
               for
               this
               Civility
               and
               Deference
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               runs
               in
               course
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               omited
               .
               
               That
               I
               did
               not
               wait
               upon
               the
               Treasurer
               ,
               is
               become
               a
               fault
               only
               since
               we
               had
               a
               Treasurer
               that
               mistook
               his
               Figure
               ,
               for
               when
               he
               knows
               himself
               and
               the
               Colledge
               better
               ,
               he
               will
               forbear
               such
               Impertinencies
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 punish
                 the
                 Scholars
                 for
                 Whoring
                 and
                 Drinking
                 .
              
               There
               was
               not
               one
               Scholar
               ,
               since
               I
               had
               
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               Convict
               of
               either
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               complained
               of
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               naturally
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               forbear
               Calumny
               ;
               the
               Viper
               must
               either
               burst
               or
               spit
               his
               Poison
               .
               I
               was
               then
               again
               interrogate
               about
               the
               Bursars
               of
               Theologie
               and
               
                 Philosophy
                 ▪
              
               to
               which
               I
               gave
               a
               full
               Answer
               on
               Wednesday
               last
               .
            
             
               Upon
               Thursday
               the
               18th
               of
               
                 Sept.
                 1690
              
               ,
               the
               Inquisitors
               sat
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               having
               look'd
               over
               the
               publick
               Records
               ,
               thought
               they
               had
               discovered
               a
               dangerous
               Plot
               〈◊〉
               the
               occasion
               whereof
               was
               this
               By
               King
               
               James's
               Proclamation
               for
               Indulgence
               we
               could
               not
               impose
               the
               former
               Oaths
               upon
               our
               Students
               ,
               when
               they
               commenced
               Masters
               of
               Art
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               go
               oft
               without
               any
               ingagement
               ,
               the
               former
               Oath
               was
               comprized
               into
               this
               short
               Promise
               
                 Pollicemur
                 in
                 Deum
                 fidem
                 inviolabilem
                 ,
                 in
                 religions
                 Christiana
                 Reformata
                 perseverantiam
                 erga
                 serenissimum
                 Dominum
                 Regem
                 Obedientiam
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               it
               fell
               out
               so
               that
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Reformata
              
               ]
               was
               left
               out
               in
               some
               place
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               would
               conclude
               either
               that
               the
               Promise
               was
               indefinite
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Blank
               left
               to
               be
               filled
               up
               upon
               occasion
               with
               a
               word
               ,
               in
               favours
               of
               some
               other
               Religion
               different
               from
               the
               Reformed
               .
               If
               the
               first
               be
               intended
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               to
               find
               the
               Students
               here
               Sworn
               to
               Oaths
               as
               indefinite
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               ;
               for
               the
               Puritas
               and
               
                 Veritas
                 Evangelii
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Oath
               imposed
               by
               Dr.
               Golvil
               ,
               is
               coincident
               with
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Form
               now
               challenged
               ;
               for
               I
               never
               understood
               by
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               any
               thing
               but
               Christianity
               unmixt
               .
               But
               if
               this
               be
               said
               to
               be
               too
               general
               ,
               look
               the
               Records
               ,
               
                 Ann.
                 1662
              
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               that
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               mention
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               Oath
               Imposed
               .
               If
               the
               second
               be
               said
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Blank
               left
               on
               design
               ,
               it
               is
               humbly
               desired
               to
               know
               what
               the
               design
               could
               be
               ;
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               is
               ready
               to
               depone
               that
               he
               never
               intended
               a
               Blank
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               ever
               ordered
               a
               Blank
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Masters
               may
               be
               interrogate
               ,
               whether
               ever
               they
               knew
               of
               any
               such
               design
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 Religio
                 Christiana
              
               ,
               without
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Reformata
              
               ]
               once
               varied
               ,
               is
               purely
               the
               Result
               of
               Chance
               ,
               and
               no
               Design
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               Doctors
               first
               appearing
               ,
               it
               was
               talked
               of
               with
               that
               warmth
               and
               concern
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               the
               Gun-powder-Treason
               was
               in
               the
               Belly
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               his
               Deposition
               ,
               who
               Swore
               that
               he
               wrote
               nothing
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               but
               
               by
               Order
               ▪
               is
               not
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               unless
               he
               acknowledge
               a
               Bla●●●●●gned
               by
               him
               in
               that
               manner
               of
               Writing
               ,
               and
               Ordered
               by
               the
               Doctor
               or
               some
               of
               the
               Masters
               ;
               all
               this
               bustle
               comes
               to
               nothing
               ,
               
               unless
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               formula
               of
               Promise
               now
               challenged
               ,
               signifie
               the
               Anti-Christian
               Religion
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               be
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               in
               his
               defence
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             concerning
             Doctor
             MONRO
             .
             At
             Edinburgh
             ,
             September
             ,
             23
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             THE
             Committee
             considering
             that
             Doctor
             Monro
             Princicipal
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             did
             Judicially
             refuse
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Qualifications
             required
             by
             the
             Act
             appointing
             the
             Visitation
             of
             Colledges
             ,
             except
             as
             to
             his
             Subscribing
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ;
             as
             also
             it
             appears
             by
             his
             written
             Answers
             ,
             Read
             and
             given
             Judicially
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             Mr.
             
             Lidderdale's
             Scholars
             the
             preceeding
             year
             ,
             should
             be
             Taught
             that
             year
             in
             no
             other
             Class
             ,
             save
             Mr.
             Burnets
             ,
             (
             who
             he
             confesses
             lay
             under
             the
             suspition
             of
             being
             Popish
             )
             under
             pretence
             of
             making
             a
             gap
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             Reasons
             known
             to
             the
             Primar
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Act
             bears
             ;
             and
             he
             does
             not
             alledge
             ,
             that
             he
             used
             Means
             to
             cause
             Master
             Burnet
             purge
             himself
             of
             the
             said
             suspicion
             :
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             take
             down
             the
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Reformers
             out
             of
             the
             Bibliotheque
             ,
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Earl
             of
             Perth
             ,
             the
             late
             Chancellour
             ,
             came
             to
             Visit
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             without
             any
             Pretence
             or
             Excuse
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             late
             Provost
             of
             Edinburgh
             did
             advise
             him
             thereto
             ;
             And
             that
             on
             the
             23d
             of
             August
             last
             ,
             he
             Baptized
             a
             Child
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             the
             West-Kirk
             ,
             without
             acquainting
             of
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             or
             License
             from
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             contrare
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Established
             Church
             Government
             ;
             As
             also
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Publick
             Dictates
             one
             whole
             year
             ,
             but
             only
             Catechizing
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Publick
             Registers
             of
             the
             
               Magistrand
               Laureation
            
             ;
             That
             whereas
             ,
             from
             
             the
             year
             1663
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             year
             1687.
             the
             Magistrands
             were
             alwaies
             Sworn
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Verity
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             Reformed
             according
             to
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             year
             1687
             and
             1688.
             when
             Doctor
             Monro
             was
             Principal
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             Magistrands
             obliged
             only
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             this
             Blank
             is
             found
             three
             several
             times
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             viz.
             at
             two
             Publick
             Laureations
             ,
             and
             a
             private
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             Doctor
             having
             laid
             the
             blame
             on
             the
             Bibliothecarius
             his
             negligence
             ,
             and
             craving
             the
             Bibliothecarius
             might
             be
             Examined
             thereupon
             ▪
             He
             being
             accordingly
             Sworn
             and
             Examined
             ,
             Depones
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             wrote
             in
             the
             Magistrand
             Books
             ,
             was
             either
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             Primar
             or
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Regents
             ,
             and
             in
             Presence
             of
             a
             Faculty
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Quorum
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             he
             did
             write
             ,
             was
             alwaies
             Read
             over
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             the
             Masters
             and
             the
             Scholars
             ;
             and
             particularly
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Promise
             made
             at
             the
             Graduation
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1687
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Committee
             considering
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             two
             last
             Laureations
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1689
             and
             1690
             ,
             neither
             Oath
             nor
             Promise
             was
             required
             at
             the
             Graduation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             That
             Doctor
             Alexander
             MONRO
             ,
             Principal
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             be
             Deprived
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             as
             Primar
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Office
             be
             Declared
             vacant
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Letter
             Written
             by
             the
             said
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             Directed
             to
             the
             late
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             St.
             Andrews
             ,
             Dated
             
               Jan.
               5.
               1689.
            
             owned
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Doctor
             to
             be
             his
             hand
             write
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             whereof
             is
             Remitted
             to
             the
             Commission
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sentence
             of
             Deprivation
             against
             Dr.
             Monro
             .
             At
             Edinburgh
             ,
             September
             25
             ▪
             1690.
             
          
           
             THE
             Lords
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Commission
             appointed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             for
             Visitation
             of
             Universities
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             
             and
             Schools
             ,
             having
             this
             day
             heard
             and
             considered
             the
             above
             written
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             anent
             Doctor
             Monro
             Primar
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ;
             Deposition
             and
             other
             Instructions
             produced
             ,
             and
             also
             Doctor
             Monro
             being
             ask'd
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             presently
             willing
             to
             Swear
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             Their
             Majesties
             King
             William
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             to
             Sign
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             Assurance
             ,
             and
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             (
             which
             formerly
             he
             had
             offered
             to
             Sign
             before
             the
             said
             Committee
             )
             and
             if
             he
             would
             Declare
             his
             willingness
             ,
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             present
             Church
             Government
             ,
             as
             now
             Establish'd
             ;
             The
             said
             Doctor
             Monro
             ,
             did
             Judicially
             in
             Presence
             of
             the
             said
             Commission
             ,
             refuse
             to
             Sign
             the
             said
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             said
             other
             Engagements
             ,
             required
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             said
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             And
             also
             did
             Judicially
             acknowledge
             his
             written
             Answers
             produced
             before
             the
             Committee
             ;
             and
             did
             Confess
             ,
             he
             caused
             remove
             the
             Pictures
             of
             the
             Reformers
             out
             of
             the
             Library
             :
             Therefore
             the
             said
             Commission
             ,
             approves
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Committees
             Report
             ,
             and
             finds
             the
             same
             sufficiently
             Verified
             and
             Proven
             ;
             And
             hereby
             ,
             Deprives
             the
             said
             Doctor
             
               Alexander
               Monro
            
             of
             his
             Place
             ,
             as
             Primar
             of
             the
             said
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             Declares
             the
             said
             place
             Vacant
             .
             
               Sic
               Subscribitur
            
          
           
             
               Crafurd
               ,
               P.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Review
             of
             the
             above-mentioned
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             appointed
             to
             Visit
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             concerning
             Doctor
             Monro
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Report
               .
            
             
               THE
               Committee
               Considering
               ,
               that
               Doctor
               Monro
               Principal
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               did
               Judicially
               Refuse
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Qualifications
               Required
               by
               the
               Act
               appointing
               the
               Visitation
               of
               Colledges
               ;
               except
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Subscribing
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             
               Review
               .
            
             
               First
               ;
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Doctor
               did
               once
               and
               again
               ,
               deliberately
               ,
               plainly
               ,
               and
               openly
               ,
               refuse
               to
               
               comply
               with
               the
               
                 New
                 Test
              
               ,
               appointed
               by
               the
               late
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               for
               Masters
               of
               Universities
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               Strangers
               to
               know
               what
               this
               Test
               is
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               will
               see
               ,
               upon
               what
               Design
               it
               was
               invented
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               was
               Imposed
               upon
               Masters
               of
               Universities
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               First
               ,
               All
               Masters
               of
               Universities
               ,
               were
               required
               to
               Sign
               the
               Westminster
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               in
               every
               Article
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               every
               Article
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               ,
               without
               any
               Limitation
               ,
               Explication
               ,
               Restriction
               ,
               or
               Latitude
               :
               When
               the
               Doctor
               gave
               in
               his
               Answers
               to
               the
               Committee
               ,
               he
               was
               that
               Afternoon
               asked
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               comply
               with
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               considered
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               not
               comply
               with
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 needless
                 to
                 insist
                 on
                 particulars
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 agree
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 Instances
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 comply
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 Extent
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               our
               Language
               ,
               this
               is
               
                 molum
                 ex
                 quolibet
                 defectu
                 ▪
                 bonum
                 ex
                 integra
                 causa
              
               ;
               thus
               he
               answered
               once
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               Reason
               to
               expect
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               give
               him
               any
               trouble
               about
               this
               Question
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Committee
               upon
               the
               〈…〉
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               would
               needs
               ask
               him
               again
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               Sign
               the
               Westminister
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ;
               The
               Doctor
               thought
               this
               question
               was
               asked
               to
               satisfie
               their
               private
               Curiosity
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               with
               regard
               to
               the
               Report
               they
               were
               to
               make
               to
               the
               General
               Commission
               ;
               since
               he
               positively
               told
               them
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               
                 New
                 Test
              
               ;
               therefore
               he
               yielded
               so
               far
               to
               their
               importunity
               ,
               as
               to
               tell
               them
               he
               had
               no
               great
               scruples
               against
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               the
               Westminster
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               was
               imposed
               ,
               as
               
                 Vinculum
                 Unitatis
                 Ecclesiasticae
              
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               required
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               induced
               to
               comply
               with
               it
               very
               chearfully
               ;
               he
               was
               then
               removed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Interval
               of
               his
               absence
               before
               he
               was
               called
               again
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Ministers
               desired
               ,
               that
               no
               more
               Questions
               should
               be
               asked
               ,
               for
               in
               Case
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 (
                 He
                 should
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 Test
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 we
                 then
                 )
              
               I
               had
               this
               from
               a
               Person
               of
               Honour
               who
               was
               present
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Visitation
               :
               But
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Test
               stood
               as
               now
               it
               stands
               ,
               Mr.
               Kennedy
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               the
               Man
               ,
               needed
               not
               be
               so
               much
               afraid
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Compliance
               :
               This
               Confession
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               is
               by
               their
               Sentence
               ,
               made
               to
               contradict
               his
               publick
               refusal
               to
               Sign
               it
               before
               the
               Commission
               ;
               
               as
               if
               every
               Article
               of
               that
               Book
               should
               be
               received
               as
               Infallible
               Truth
               ;
               was
               it
               not
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               content
               to
               Sign
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               with
               that
               Freedome
               and
               latitude
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               used
               to
               impose
               Confessions
               upon
               their
               Members
               :
               But
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Crawford
                 ,
                 Praeses
              
               of
               the
               General
               Commission
               ,
               asked
               the
               Doctor
               when
               he
               was
               sisted
               before
               them
               ,
               whether
               he
               would
               Sign
               the
               Westminister
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               without
               Restriction
               ,
               Limitation
               ,
               Explication
               ,
               or
               any
               Reserve
               whatsoever
               ;
               To
               this
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               Answered
               plainly
               and
               resolutely
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               ;
               nor
               are
               Confessions
               thus
               imposed
               in
               any
               Protestant
               Church
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               they
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               Secondary
               Rules
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               Examined
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               And
               the
               most
               Accurate
               Humane
               Composures
               ,
               may
               afterwards
               be
               found
               in
               some
               one
               Instance
               or
               other
               ,
               to
               have
               swerved
               from
               the
               Infallible
               and
               Original
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ;
               but
               the
               Presbyterian
               Severity
               may
               appear
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               Read
               the
               Scriptures
               with
               design
               to
               defend
               their
               own
               Dictates
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               others
               Read
               all
               Dictates
               with
               an
               Eye
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               :
               The
               Doctor
               was
               content
               to
               Defend
               and
               Assert
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               all
               these
               Articles
               in
               that
               Book
               that
               were
               Uniformly
               Received
               in
               all
               Protestant
               Churches
               ;
               Nay
               more
               ,
               he
               was
               content
               never
               openly
               and
               contentiously
               to
               Dispute
               against
               any
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               contained
               in
               that
               Book
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               advance
               Faction
               or
               Parties
               ;
               But
               to
               Sign
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               in
               all
               Articles
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               be
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               ,
               he
               thought
               not
               consistent
               with
               the
               Freedome
               of
               Universities
               and
               Schools
               :
               
               They
               might
               have
               Learned
               to
               be
               a
               little
               more
               Modest
               ,
               from
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               United
               Dissenters
               in
               and
               about
               London
               ,
               who
               allow
               any
               Man
               to
               be
               an
               Orthodox
               Christian
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               Received
               into
               their
               own
               Refined
               Communion
               ,
               if
               he
               hold
               the
               Doctrinal
               part
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               But
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               tho'
               they
               have
               no
               Standard
               of
               Unity
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               mightily
               Rigorous
               in
               their
               Impositions
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               little
               odd
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               mentioned
               this
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               in
               their
               Report
               ,
               since
               the
               Doctor
               once
               and
               again
               ,
               told
               them
               before
               the
               Committee
               ,
               that
               the
               Condition
               that
               Qualified
               Men
               by
               Law
               for
               their
               places
               in
               Universities
               ,
               was
               a
               complex
               thing
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               not
               comply
               with
               ;
               such
               a
               Rigorous
               Imposition
               was
               never
               intended
               by
               the
               Parliament
               :
               They
               thought
               it
               necessary
               for
               Masters
               of
               
               Universities
               to
               Sign
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 vinculum
                 pacis
                 Ecclesiasticae
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Ministers
               were
               to
               Comment
               upon
               the
               Act
               ,
               and
               extend
               it
               as
               was
               most
               subservient
               to
               their
               Design
               :
               The
               Presbyterians
               are
               against
               Infallibility
               in
               the
               Theory
               ,
               
               but
               will
               not
               allow
               their
               own
               Dictates
               to
               be
               Disputed
               ;
               yet
               when
               this
               Confession
               first
               appeared
               ,
               they
               themselves
               did
               not
               Receive
               it
               without
               Restrictions
               and
               Explications
               ;
               But
               if
               there
               be
               so
               much
               Mischief
               in
               Impositions
               ;
               (
               as
               sometimes
               they
               would
               make
               us
               believe
               )
               It
               is
               in
               those
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               where
               our
               Understandings
               are
               Captivate
               to
               believe
               the
               lesser
               Niceties
               and
               Decisions
               of
               Dogmatick
               Men
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               ;
               which
               (
               with
               leave
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               )
               I
               reckon
               a
               far
               greater
               and
               more
               Spiritual
               Bondage
               ,
               than
               Bowing
               of
               my
               Knees
               when
               I
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Eucharist
               :
               If
               Men
               were
               so
               Wise
               ,
               after
               our
               endless
               and
               Foolish
               Disputes
               ,
               as
               not
               needlesly
               to
               multiply
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               how
               quickly
               might
               the
               Christian
               Church
               be
               United
               on
               its
               Apostolical
               Center
               ,
               of
               Unity
               and
               Simplicity
               ;
               The
               Papists
               will
               not
               part
               with
               one
               Barbarous
               word
               ,
               nor
               the
               Presbyterians
               with
               the
               least
               Iota
               of
               their
               Orthodox
               Stuff
               ;
               though
               they
               plead
               the
               Tenderness
               of
               their
               Consciences
               very
               loudly
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               only
               bid
               do
               things
               in
               their
               Nature
               indifferent
               ,
               to
               preseve
               External
               Peace
               and
               Uniformity
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 Branch
                 of
                 this
              
               Test
               ,
               was
               ,
               The
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               King
               William
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               One
               great
               piece
               of
               Policy
               ,
               which
               the
               Presbyterians
               manage
               against
               the
               Episcopal
               Party
               ,
               is
               ,
               never
               to
               require
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Civil
               Authority
               ,
               without
               the
               mixture
               of
               some
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Test
              
               ;
               when
               this
               Severity
               is
               complained
               of
               ,
               they
               Clamourously
               Alledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Episcopal
               Party
               are
               Enemies
               to
               King
               William
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               and
               openly
               in
               the
               Coffee-Houses
               at
               London
               vent
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               none
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               met
               with
               any
               ill
               usage
               ,
               but
               merely
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Disloyalty
               to
               King
               William
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               :
               upon
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               more
               at
               present
               to
               say
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               are
               never
               so
               much
               out
               of
               Humour
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               know
               their
               Opposites
               heartily
               complie
               with
               the
               Civil
               Government
               :
               Then
               they
               find
               it
               a
               little
               more
               difficult
               to
               turn
               them
               out
               ,
               tho'
               this
               trouble
               amounts
               to
               no
               more
               than
               the
               forming
               of
               a
               Libel
               of
               Scandals
               ,
               and
               
               judging
               them
               that
               are
               Libelled
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Men
               that
               Accuse
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Presbyterian
               Hypothesis
               (
               when
               its
               Consequences
               are
               duely
               considered
               )
               allows
               no
               true
               Allegiance
               to
               any
               King
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               if
               after
               all
               ,
               there
               lies
               no
               Appeal
               from
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               Swear
               Allegiance
               ;
               for
               two
               Co-ordinate
               Supreme
               Powers
               in
               one
               State
               ,
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               whenever
               I
               am
               required
               to
               Swear
               Allegiance
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               The
               first
               thing
               I
               humbly
               crave
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               that
               Presbytery
               ,
               which
               will
               supersede
               that
               Allegiance
               upon
               occasion
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               is
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               Secular
               ;
               for
               I
               feel
               their
               Spiritual
               Power
               meddles
               with
               all
               my
               Temporals
               ;
               that
               tho'
               I
               hear
               the
               Voice
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               I
               am
               oppressed
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Esau
               :
               And
               tho'
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               thing
               for
               them
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               they
               only
               meddle
               
                 in
                 Ordine
                 ad
                 Spiritualia
              
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               Foolish
               one
               too
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               same
               Logick
               ,
               they
               may
               cut
               my
               Throat
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               turn
               me
               out
               of
               my
               House
               and
               Living
               ,
               and
               both
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 Ordine
                 ad
                 Spiritualia
              
               :
               But
               every
               Man
               knows
               ,
               how
               inconsistent
               the
               Presbyterian
               Principles
               are
               with
               the
               Royal
               Prerogative
               of
               Kings
               :
               And
               it
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               leave
               the
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               to
               their
               Mercy
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               their
               Hopes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               are
               Sworn
               to
               destroy
               them
               in
               the
               Solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               the
               Standard
               ;
               and
               tho'
               they
               think
               it
               not
               time
               all
               of
               them
               again
               to
               Renew
               it
               ;
               yet
               they
               magnifie
               it
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               Act
               exactly
               conform
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Branch
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Test
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               Certificate
               or
               Assurance
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               Read
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               :
               If
               Allegiance
               ,
               Naturally
               imply
               an
               Affectionate
               and
               Sincere
               Resolution
               to
               serve
               the
               King
               ,
               against
               all
               others
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ;
               then
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               additional
               tye
               of
               Fidelity
               ,
               is
               superfluous
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               many
               in
               England
               who
               will
               endeavour
               to
               serve
               the
               Government
               with
               all
               Chearfulness
               ,
               and
               Zeal
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               made
               to
               Subscribe
               any
               such
               Declaration
               as
               this
               is
               :
               But
               let
               it
               be
               Remembred
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               Act
               passed
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               very
               few
               either
               of
               the
               Nobility
               or
               Gentry
               were
               present
               .
            
             
               The
               Fourth
               Article
               of
               the
               Test
               Requires
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               submit
               to
               the
               Presbyterian
               Kirk
               Government
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               had
               complyed
               with
               the
               former
               three
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               sufficient
               reserve
               
               for
               the
               Presbyterian
               Interest
               ;
               every
               thing
               the
               Masters
               did
               or
               said
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               might
               be
               turned
               into
               a
               Libel
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               Judges
               of
               what
               every
               Libel
               deserved
               :
               Their
               Discipline
               is
               a
               bottomless
               Abyss
               ;
               the
               Masters
               behoved
               to
               be
               Tenants
               at
               will
               ,
               if
               once
               they
               submitted
               to
               their
               Government
               :
               It
               was
               an
               easie
               thing
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               to
               From
               Libels
               :
               Nay
               ,
               rather
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               them
               not
               to
               form
               them
               ;
               for
               so
               many
               of
               them
               desiring
               to
               be
               thrust
               into
               these
               places
               ,
               it
               was
               folly
               to
               expect
               any
               peaceable
               Possession
               .
               And
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               reason
               to
               refuse
               the
               Test
               now
               appointed
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               required
               Submission
               to
               Presbytery
               ,
               I
               think
               any
               knowing
               and
               ingenuous
               Man
               might
               be
               excused
               for
               his
               non-compliance
               .
            
             
               Now
               you
               have
               seen
               the
               Test
               in
               all
               its
               Branches
               ,
               and
               Strangers
               will
               be
               surprized
               ,
               to
               hear
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Oaths
               at
               present
               required
               in
               Scotland
               of
               any
               Clergy
               Man
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               the
               Masters
               of
               Universities
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               intended
               speedily
               to
               plant
               themselves
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               they
               doubt
               not
               quickly
               to
               dispossess
               them
               of
               their
               Livings
               ,
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               their
               Government
               ,
               upon
               such
               pretences
               as
               they
               can
               easily
               devise
               and
               suggest
               against
               them
               .
               Such
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               as
               entered
               into
               the
               Universities
               took
               the
               Oaths
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               thought
               sit
               to
               impose
               no
               Oaths
               upon
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               that
               the
               Kirk
               might
               preserve
               its
               independency
               upon
               the
               State
               ;
               so
               this
               Law
               was
               not
               made
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               for
               Wicked
               Men
               and
               Malignants
               .
               They
               know
               they
               may
               dispatch
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               by
               methods
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               frequently
               complained
               of
               :
               For
               who
               can
               stand
               before
               the
               force
               of
               Presbytery
               ?
            
             
               
                 Sternit
                 Agros
                 ,
                 sternit
                 sata
                 laeta
                 ,
                 Boumque
                 labores
              
               
                 Praecipitesque
                 trahit
                 Silvas
                 .
              
            
             
               Like
               an
               impetuous
               Torrent
               that
               runs
               all
               down
               before
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Report
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               it
               appears
               by
               his
               written
               Answers
               read
               ,
               and
               given
               judicially
               by
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Faculty
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               Mr.
               
               Lidderdale's
               Scholars
               the
               preceeding
               year
               ,
               should
               be
               taught
               that
               year
               in
               no
               other
               Class
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               (
               who
               he
               confesses
               lay
               under
               the
               Suspition
               of
               being
               Popish
               )
               under
               pretence
               of
               making
               a
               Gap
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               for
               other
               Reasons
               known
               to
               the
               Principal
               himself
               ,
               as
               the
               Act
               
               bears
               .
               And
               he
               does
               not
               alledge
               that
               he
               used
               means
               to
               cause
               Mr.
               Burnet
               purge
               himself
               of
               the
               said
               Suspition
               .
            
          
           
             
               Review
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               here
               a
               great
               many
               things
               jumbled
               together
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               explained
               more
               particularly
               .
               But
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               the
               Ministers
               that
               drew
               up
               this
               Report
               ,
               to
               have
               contained
               more
               Non-sence
               and
               Malice
               in
               so
               few
               words
               .
               And
               some
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               who
               were
               Members
               of
               this
               Visitation
               ,
               doe
               confess
               that
               the
               Doctor
               did
               nothing
               in
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               affair
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               in
               his
               Circumstances
               :
               But
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               is
               this
               :
               There
               fell
               a
               Regents
               place
               vacant
               in
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               Mr.
               Lidderdale
               :
               Mr.
               Burnet
               had
               his
               eye
               upon
               this
               place
               a
               good
               while
               before
               Mr.
               Lidderdale
               died
               ,
               and
               so
               prevented
               the
               diligence
               of
               all
               Competitors
               :
               He
               was
               recommended
               very
               strongly
               to
               the
               Provost
               ,
               and
               other
               Magistrates
               of
               Edinburgh
               who
               are
               Patrons
               .
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Mr.
               Lidderdale
               ,
               fixed
               his
               eye
               on
               Mr.
               
                 James
                 Martin
              
               ,
               Professour
               of
               Philosophy
               in
               the
               Old
               Colledge
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               his
               particular
               Friend
               and
               Acquaintance
               ,
               who
               had
               taught
               Philosophy
               several
               years
               in
               that
               Famous
               University
               ,
               with
               great
               Success
               and
               Applause
               ;
               and
               did
               recommend
               him
               with
               all
               the
               Zeal
               imaginable
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               chosen
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Mr.
               Lidderdale
               ,
               now
               deceased
               !
               Several
               Divines
               and
               Physicians
               ,
               Men
               of
               unquestionable
               Learning
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               know
               that
               the
               Doctor
               used
               all
               means
               to
               keep
               Mr.
               Burnet
               out
               of
               the
               Colledge
               :
               But
               Mr.
               Burnet
               (
               being
               recommended
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gordon
               ,
               and
               his
               Friends
               at
               Edinburgh
               being
               pre-ingaged
               to
               lay
               hold
               upon
               this
               advantage
               as
               soon
               as
               there
               was
               occasion
               ,
               )
               prevailed
               in
               this
               Competition
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Friends
               ,
               did
               with
               all
               Vigour
               interpose
               in
               Favours
               of
               Mr.
               
                 James
                 Martyn
              
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Burnet
              
               had
               emitted
               some
               Theses
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               some
               positions
               favourable
               to
               the
               Absolute
               Power
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               King
               of
               Scots
               :
               It
               seems
               this
               was
               magnified
               by
               the
               Person
               of
               Quality
               that
               recommended
               him
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               several
               People
               did
               upon
               this
               suspect
               him
               either
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               ,
               or
               not
               far
               from
               Popery
               ,
               if
               any
               strong
               temptation
               did
               assault
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               industriously
               
               propagated
               by
               some
               against
               him
               ;
               so
               that
               many
               were
               determined
               to
               keep
               back
               their
               Children
               ,
               either
               from
               his
               Class
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Colledge
               for
               good
               and
               all
               .
               The
               Doctor
               found
               that
               the
               Colledge
               was
               at
               a
               disadvantage
               by
               such
               Reports
               ,
               as
               were
               founded
               on
               slight
               Surmises
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               undeceive
               some
               Citizens
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Burnet
               was
               no
               Papist
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               do
               ,
               because
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               entered
               Regent
               in
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               offered
               chearfully
               to
               sign
               the
               Test
               ,
               and
               Renounce
               all
               Popery
               and
               Phanaticism
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Doctor
               (
               having
               nothing
               in
               his
               view
               ,
               but
               the
               publick
               advantage
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               might
               be
               an
               even
               ballance
               betwixt
               the
               four
               Professours
               of
               Philosophy
               ;
               and
               that
               none
               of
               them
               might
               make
               a
               Monopoly
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Scholars
               that
               came
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Profits
               got
               by
               them
               )
               took
               all
               possible
               care
               to
               make
               Mr.
               Burnet
               as
               useful
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               tho'
               he
               was
               thrust
               into
               that
               Colledge
               against
               all
               the
               endeavours
               the
               Doctor
               could
               use
               to
               keep
               him
               out
               of
               it
               .
               If
               he
               had
               done
               otherways
               ,
               and
               suffered
               such
               reports
               to
               flie
               abroad
               ,
               the
               Country
               would
               have
               concluded
               all
               the
               Masters
               in
               the
               House
               were
               Popishly
               affected
               ,
               and
               so
               withdrawn
               their
               Children
               from
               the
               Seminary
               .
               The
               fear
               that
               many
               would
               absent
               themselves
               from
               the
               Colledge
               on
               this
               occasion
               ,
               touched
               the
               Doctor
               to
               the
               quick
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               struggle
               with
               all
               possible
               Industry
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               Reputation
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               Government
               of
               it
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               had
               flourished
               for
               many
               years
               before
               he
               entered
               under
               the
               Inspection
               of
               his
               Learned
               Predecessours
               .
               And
               lest
               some
               other
               Professours
               might
               take
               advantage
               of
               the
               misfortune
               Mr.
               Burnet
               lay
               under
               ,
               he
               procured
               that
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Faculty
               should
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Scholars
               who
               had
               been
               in
               the
               preceeding
               year
               taught
               their
               Greek
               in
               Mr.
               
               Lidderdale's
               Class
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               no
               other
               Class
               ,
               for
               that
               year
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               ,
               who
               was
               orderly
               brought
               into
               his
               place
               .
               This
               was
               the
               current
               uninterrupted
               Practice
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               Philosophy
               Colledges
               in
               the
               Nation
               :
               Here
               was
               no
               Arbitrary
               stretch
               ,
               nor
               no
               Statute
               of
               the
               House
               violated
               ,
               and
               no
               Member
               of
               the
               Faculty
               was
               forced
               to
               Vote
               otherwise
               than
               they
               pleased
               .
               This
               account
               of
               the
               Act
               that
               passed
               in
               the
               Faculty
               ,
               in
               favours
               of
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               is
               in
               it self
               Reasonable
               ,
               Just
               ,
               and
               True
               ;
               how
               then
               can
               the
               Inquisitors
               pretend
               there
               was
               another
               Design
               ,
               
               than
               what
               is
               alledged
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ?
               They
               'll
               tell
               you
               there
               was
               another
               Design
               ;
               
                 the
                 Doctor
                 favoured
                 Papists
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Burnet
               was
               a
               
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Doctor
                 wished
                 many
                 Scholars
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Burnet
               .
               It
               is
               natural
               for
               such
               as
               never
               designed
               well
               in
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               never
               with
               regard
               to
               the
               publick
               advantage
               ,
               to
               suspect
               the
               most
               Laudable
               and
               Innocent
               Actions
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               worst
               Principles
               and
               Designs
               ;
               Did
               Mr.
               Burnet
               truly
               teach
               any
               Popery
               ?
               Or
               did
               the
               Doctor
               recommend
               to
               him
               to
               teach
               Popery
               ?
               Did
               any
               of
               his
               Scholars
               ever
               hear
               him
               teach
               any
               thing
               that
               looked
               like
               Popery
               ?
               No
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               alledged
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               fit
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               to
               say
               so
               ,
               and
               tho'
               they
               could
               bring
               no
               proof
               for
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               yet
               they
               impudently
               insist
               on
               it
               .
               If
               they
               had
               not
               lost
               all
               sence
               of
               common
               Modesty
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               learned
               more
               Discretion
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               examine
               more
               narrowly
               the
               Reasonings
               of
               this
               part
               of
               their
               Report
               .
               They
               tell
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               made
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Faculty
               :
               This
               is
               an
               Impertinence
               ;
               for
               tho'
               he
               presided
               in
               the
               Faculty
               when
               it
               met
               ,
               he
               could
               by
               himself
               make
               no
               Act.
               The
               Reasons
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               he
               alledged
               for
               the
               Act
               ,
               might
               determine
               his
               Brethren
               to
               Vote
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               that
               juncture
               .
            
             
               They
               tell
               us
               next
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               confesses
               that
               Mr.
               Burnet
               lay
               under
               the
               suspicion
               of
               being
               Popish
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               second
               Article
               of
               the
               Libel
               formed
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               say
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Burnet
               lay
               under
               the
               suspicion
               of
               being
               Popish
               .
               Those
               words
               of
               their
               own
               Libel
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               repeats
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               
                 second
                 Article
              
               ;
               and
               this
               Repetion
               of
               their
               own
               words
               ,
               they
               make
               to
               be
               the
               Doctors
               Confession
               .
               This
               must
               needs
               proceed
               from
               ,
               either
               unpardonable
               Malice
               ,
               or
               Stupidity
               .
               For
               in
               what
               sence
               can
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               confessed
               that
               Mr.
               Burnet
               was
               suspected
               of
               Popery
               ?
               Was
               it
               any
               fault
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Burnet
               was
               suspected
               ,
               or
               can
               Mr.
               Burnet
               himself
               be
               blamed
               that
               he
               was
               suspected
               ?
               The
               least
               mistake
               may
               occasion
               one
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               may
               be
               very
               innocent
               ;
               notwithstanding
               of
               all
               the
               Suspicions
               that
               may
               be
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               This
               is
               a
               malicious
               and
               foolish
               way
               of
               Reasoning
               ;
               for
               the
               most
               publick
               Spirited
               ,
               and
               most
               innocent
               Men
               may
               be
               Suspected
               and
               Libelled
               too
               by
               Malice
               and
               Envy
               ,
               and
               yet
               continue
               in
               their
               Integrity
               .
               Let
               me
               expose
               this
               way
               of
               Reasoning
               a
               little
               more
               familiarly
               .
               A
               very
               Eminen
               ,
               
               Member
               of
               the
               pretended
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               is
               suspected
               to
               have
               Inriched
               himself
               with
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Money
               given
               by
               the
               
                 Sectarian
                 Army
              
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               was
               delivered
               up
               at
               New-Castle
               :
               Is
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               oblige
               this
               Man
               to
               vindicate
               himself
               from
               this
               Suspicion
               ,
               before
               he
               sat
               in
               the
               Assembly
               ;
               or
               was
               that
               Member
               himself
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               suspected
               of
               it
               ,
               unless
               there
               can
               be
               some
               evident
               proof
               brought
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               actually
               receive
               a
               considerable
               Sum
               of
               Money
               from
               the
               
                 Sectarian
                 Army
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               former
               consideration
               :
               I
               believe
               neither
               that
               Member
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 General
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               will
               allow
               of
               this
               way
               of
               Reasoning
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               applied
               to
               their
               own
               Case
               .
               I
               'll
               make
               it
               more
               clear
               yet
               ,
               by
               one
               or
               two
               Instances
               .
               Another
               great
               Reformer
               in
               Fife
               ,
               is
               suspected
               of
               being
               accessary
               to
               the
               Murder
               of
               Dr.
               Sharp
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               this
               Suspicion
               is
               founded
               upon
               better
               Reasons
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               being
               a
               Papist
               ;
               do
               they
               therefore
               think
               it
               reasonable
               to
               treat
               him
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               Murtherer
               :
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               they
               will
               be
               more
               merciful
               ,
               if
               they
               remember
               his
               Service
               to
               their
               Cause
               .
               There
               is
               one
               Urqhart
               who
               is
               suspected
               to
               have
               spoken
               Contemptuously
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               
               and
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               for
               having
               Composed
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               doing
               this
               in
               the
               most
               blaspemous
               Expressions
               ;
               do
               they
               therefore
               think
               he
               should
               be
               ston'd
               to
               Death
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               Suspition
               ?
               For
               my
               part
               I
               do
               not
               think
               Suspition
               a
               just
               Reason
               against
               any
               Man.
               Our
               Saviour
               himself
               was
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Wine-bibber
               ,
               a
               Friend
               to
               Publicanes
               and
               Sinners
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Innocence
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Lustre
               of
               his
               Divinity
               ,
               could
               not
               keep
               him
               from
               being
               Censured
               by
               the
               Pharisees
               ;
               so
               I
               hope
               we
               need
               no
               more
               insist
               upon
               this
               :
               When
               the
               Doctor
               is
               turned
               out
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               consider
               seriously
               ,
               they
               may
               perhaps
               acknowledge
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               Reasoned
               better
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               the
               Favour
               done
               to
               Mr.
               
                 Burnet
                 ,
                 was
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 Gap
                 in
                 the
                 Colledge
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               insinuated
               ,
               that
               ,
               what-ever
               the
               Doctor
               pretended
               ,
               the
               true
               design
               was
               to
               advance
               Popery
               ;
               at
               this
               rate
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               no
               ,
               nor
               to
               look
               to
               any
               quarter
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               but
               what
               might
               be
               suspected
               of
               having
               some
               
                 Popish
                 Plot
              
               in
               it
               .
               But
               was
               the
               Doctor
               observed
               to
               keep
               Company
               with
               Mr.
               Burnet
               more
               familiarly
               than
               he
               did
               
               with
               other
               Masters
               ;
               no
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               be
               alledged
               ,
               for
               to
               tell
               the
               plain
               Truth
               ,
               he
               never
               Treated
               any
               Man
               in
               his
               Life
               so
               roughly
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Mr.
               Burnet
               sometimes
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               blamed
               himself
               afterwards
               ;
               then
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Common
               Sense
               and
               Modesty
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               where
               lay
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Plot
              
               :
               If
               the
               Doctor
               had
               not
               obviated
               the
               Lying
               Reports
               that
               went
               abroad
               ,
               of
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               being
               a
               Papist
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               four
               Classes
               had
               been
               wanting
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               had
               truly
               fallen
               out
               by
               his
               Laziness
               ;
               had
               it
               not
               been
               a
               great
               disadvantage
               both
               to
               the
               Town
               and
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Doctor
               's
               own
               Reputation
               ?
               Would
               it
               not
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Colledge
               Flourished
               formerly
               ,
               but
               now
               ,
               since
               it
               had
               a
               Governour
               that
               understood
               not
               the
               Interest
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               decayed
               in
               its
               Number
               ,
               Order
               ,
               and
               Splendor
               ?
               This
               would
               have
               been
               the
               just
               Consequence
               ,
               if
               Mr.
               Burnet
               had
               not
               been
               Vindicated
               from
               the
               Suspition
               of
               being
               a
               Papist
               ;
               And
               they
               that
               now
               manage
               the
               Argument
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               the
               first
               and
               loudest
               Accusers
               of
               his
               Conduct
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Colledge
               to
               want
               one
               intire
               Class
               :
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               might
               have
               suffered
               Mr.
               Burnet
               to
               sink
               or
               swim
               ,
               without
               his
               Assistance
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               he
               would
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               Master
               
               Burnet's
               private
               Interest
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Reputation
               of
               the
               Colledge
               was
               in
               hazard
               ,
               any
               Man
               of
               Common
               Sense
               would
               excuse
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               to
               interpose
               in
               that
               Affair
               with
               all
               Vigour
               and
               Application
               ;
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Notion
               of
               the
               Principal
               's
               Office
               ;
               but
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               some
               Grave
               un-active
               Thing
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               thought
               Wise
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               speak
               ,
               and
               a
               Prudent
               Governour
               ,
               because
               he
               dares
               not
               meddle
               with
               their
               Disorders
               :
               But
               we
               are
               told
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Act
               runs
               thus
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Doctor
                 procured
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Burnet
               ,
               
                 for
                 several
                 Reasons
                 known
                 to
                 himself
              
               ;
               The
               Doctor
               does
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               when
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Faculty
               was
               made
               ,
               some
               such
               Expression
               might
               have
               drop'd
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               Act
               was
               necessary
               for
               several
               Reasons
               ,
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               insisted
               on
               particularly
               in
               that
               Conference
               ;
               And
               when
               the
               Reader
               considers
               the
               Reasons
               that
               are
               already
               given
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               there
               was
               just
               Cause
               for
               that
               you
               to
               make
               such
               an
               Act
               ;
               tho'
               no
               Reason
               (
               at
               all
               can
               be
               given
               for
               compelling
               the
               Masters
               to
               give
               such
               a
               particular
               
               account
               of
               their
               Administrations
               in
               so
               trifling
               an
               Occurrence
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               insist
               on
               another
               Argument
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Doctors
               Concern
               in
               this
               ,
               had
               in
               it
               some
               one
               Popish
               Design
               or
               other
               ;
               because
               the
               Doctor
               does
               not
               alledge
               ,
               that
               he
               used
               means
               to
               cause
               Master
               Burnet
               *
               purge
               himself
               of
               the
               said
               suspition
               of
               being
               Popish
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               Modesty
               with
               a
               Witness
               ;
               how
               could
               the
               Doctor
               Alledge
               in
               his
               own
               Defence
               ,
               what
               he
               enjoined
               Mr.
               Burnet
               to
               do
               in
               Order
               to
               his
               Vindication
               :
               unless
               the
               Inquisitors
               had
               given
               the
               Doctor
               a
               particular
               occasion
               to
               tell
               ,
               whether
               he
               did
               oblige
               Mr.
               Burnet
               to
               Vindicate
               himself
               or
               not
               ;
               did
               ever
               any
               of
               them
               that
               were
               Members
               of
               that
               Committee
               ask
               that
               particular
               question
               ,
               whether
               he
               ordered
               Mr.
               Burnet
               to
               take
               all
               just
               and
               Reasonable
               Methods
               ,
               to
               Vindicate
               himself
               from
               the
               Suspicion
               of
               being
               Popish
               ?
               Or
               did
               ever
               the
               Doctor
               refuse
               to
               give
               a
               plain
               Answer
               to
               all
               the
               Questions
               ,
               that
               were
               asked
               ?
               But
               the
               Inquisitors
               would
               have
               the
               Doctor
               (
               such
               is
               their
               Ingenuity
               and
               Candor
               )
               Answer
               all
               possible
               Questions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               were
               proposed
               ;
               why
               did
               not
               they
               ask
               the
               Question
               in
               particular
               ?
               If
               they
               had
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               Answered
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Kennedy
              
               then
               Lord
               Provost
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               and
               he
               himself
               too
               ,
               did
               enjoin
               Mr.
               Burnet
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               with
               the
               very
               first
               occasion
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Gray-Frier
                 Church
              
               ,
               from
               Dr.
               Robertson
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               might
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               rumours
               of
               his
               being
               Popish
               ,
               were
               groundless
               and
               fictitious
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               Mr.
               Burnet
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               ingaged
               all
               his
               Friends
               through
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               him
               every
               where
               ,
               from
               the
               Calumnious
               Suspitions
               vented
               against
               him
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Inquisitors
               had
               asked
               particular
               Questions
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               met
               with
               particular
               Answers
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               blame
               the
               Doctor
               for
               not
               Answering
               the
               Questions
               they
               might
               have
               started
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               were
               asked
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               are
               not
               as
               yet
               satisfied
               by
               this
               account
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               may
               satisfie
               themselves
               by
               some
               hundreds
               of
               Witnesses
               in
               Edinburgh
               :
               But
               there
               needs
               no
               such
               Appeals
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               since
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Kennedy
              
               alone
               (
               a
               Person
               of
               so
               much
               Honour
               and
               Integrity
               )
               is
               instead
               of
               a
               Thousand
               Evidences
               .
               And
               I
               think
               we
               have
               enough
               of
               this
               Impertinence
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Report
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 further
              
               ,
               That
               he
               did
               take
               down
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Reformers
               out
               of
               the
               Bibliotheque
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Earl
               of
               Perth
               ,
               the
               late
               Lord
               Chancellour
               ,
               came
               to
               visit
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               Pretence
               or
               Excuse
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               then
               Provost
               of
               Edinburgh
               did
               advise
               him
               thereto
               .
            
          
           
             
               Review
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Argument
               by
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               triumph
               over
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               managed
               with
               all
               Art
               and
               Industry
               .
               Nothing
               pleased
               the
               Gossiping
               Sisters
               so
               much
               as
               this
               Story
               ,
               for
               they
               hugged
               and
               embraced
               each
               other
               at
               the
               hearing
               of
               it
               :
               Some
               said
               the
               Doctor
               did
               take
               away
               the
               Pictures
               out
               of
               the
               Colledge
               :
               
                 No
                 ,
                 Sister
              
               ,
               said
               another
               ,
               
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 away
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
              
               Hollyrood-House
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 were
                 burned
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               And
               this
               being
               the
               last
               and
               most
               odious
               Story
               ,
               prevailed
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               body
               offer
               to
               contradict
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               fly
               in
               his
               Face
               ,
               as
               an
               Enemy
               to
               the
               Good
               old
               Cause
               :
               But
               before
               I
               come
               to
               tell
               of
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               in
               particular
               ,
               let
               us
               view
               the
               Report
               in
               Truth
               and
               Ingenuity
               .
               Therefore
               let
               me
               ask
               one
               Question
               ,
               Did
               ever
               the
               Earl
               of
               Perth
               ,
               Lord
               High
               Chancellour
               ,
               come
               to
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               in
               Person
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               said
               Colledge
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Doctor
               had
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               House
               ?
               This
               must
               be
               answered
               negatively
               ,
               because
               the
               Chancellour
               never
               came
               to
               the
               Colledge
               ;
               for
               the
               Visitation
               sat
               in
               the
               upper
               Rooms
               of
               the
               Parliament
               House
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Colledge
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               guess
               how
               they
               could
               be
               so
               impertinent
               ,
               as
               to
               name
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               seen
               the
               Doctor
               's
               answer
               to
               this
               Article
               of
               the
               Label
               before
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               thought
               that
               he
               needed
               not
               make
               it
               more
               publick
               nor
               more
               particular
               ;
               but
               since
               they
               must
               have
               all
               come
               to
               light
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               Fact
               is
               this
               :
               When
               the
               Committee
               came
               to
               that
               Article
               of
               the
               Libel
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               removed
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
               Reformers
               out
               of
               the
               Bibliotheck
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               had
               to
               say
               to
               it
               :
               He
               told
               them
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Gentleman
               concerned
               ,
               whose
               Name
               and
               Person
               he
               honoured
               ,
               and
               he
               behoved
               to
               name
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               give
               a
               particular
               answer
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Libel
               ;
               and
               tho
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               ,
               but
               what
               deserved
               
               Applause
               and
               Commendation
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               very
               good
               Manners
               to
               toss
               the
               name
               of
               any
               worthy
               Person
               before
               Courts
               and
               Judicatures
               needlesly
               ;
               Therefore
               he
               desired
               that
               one
               of
               their
               Number
               might
               be
               Commissioned
               to
               hear
               his
               Answer
               in
               private
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               Person
               was
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Answer
               ,
               they
               might
               trust
               him
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               no
               further
               inquiry
               into
               this
               matter
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               was
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               then
               the
               Doctor
               was
               ready
               to
               make
               the
               Answer
               as
               publick
               and
               as
               plain
               as
               they
               required
               .
               The
               Committee
               yielded
               to
               this
               overture
               ,
               and
               asked
               the
               Doctor
               whom
               he
               would
               communicate
               his
               Answer
               to
               ,
               he
               said
               he
               would
               give
               it
               gladly
               to
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Dalrumple
              
               ,
               then
               Lord
               Advocate
               ;
               and
               he
               named
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Person
               of
               Sense
               and
               good
               Manners
               .
               Sir
               John
               asked
               the
               Doctor
               whether
               he
               would
               not
               communicate
               the
               Answer
               to
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hall
              
               ,
               then
               Preses
               of
               the
               Committee
               .
               The
               Doctor
               answered
               that
               he
               was
               content
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               he
               thought
               in
               discretion
               he
               could
               not
               refuse
               him
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               once
               named
               :
               Then
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hall
              
               withdrew
               from
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               a
               Window
               in
               the
               upper
               Hall
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               to
               hear
               what
               account
               the
               Doctor
               would
               make
               of
               it
               in
               private
               .
               Then
               the
               Doctor
               told
               Sir
               John
               thus
               ,
               That
               he
               could
               not
               give
               a
               particular
               Answer
               to
               the
               Libel
               ,
               without
               making
               mention
               of
               Sir
               Thomas
               Kennedy's
               name
               ;
               this
               he
               thought
               would
               have
               been
               great
               rudeness
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               so
               many
               Spectators
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               and
               plain
               account
               of
               the
               matter
               was
               this
               .
               That
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Kennedy
              
               ,
               then
               
                 Lord
                 Provost
              
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               did
               expect
               that
               the
               Visitation
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               King
               James
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               should
               sit
               in
               the
               Colledge
               Library
               ,
               and
               he
               feared
               that
               some
               of
               them
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Retinue
               of
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               might
               take
               occasion
               ,
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               to
               begin
               some
               one
               Discourse
               ,
               neither
               so
               pleasing
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               nor
               yet
               so
               fit
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               that
               House
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               no
               such
               occasion
               might
               be
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               such
               Debates
               might
               be
               waved
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               Sir
               Thomas
               ordered
               and
               advised
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
               Reformers
               ,
               which
               hung
               in
               the
               Library
               ,
               might
               be
               removed
               ,
               for
               some
               few
               days
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               usual
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               soon
               as
               this
               occasion
               was
               over
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               hung
               up
               again
               where
               they
               were
               .
               Sir
               John
               receives
               this
               Answer
               from
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               returns
               again
               to
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               gave
               some
               general
               Answer
               ,
               with
               which
               all
               of
               them
               seemed
               to
               be
               satisfied
               at
               that
               
               time
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               Now
               let
               me
               examine
               their
               Discretion
               and
               Sincerity
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               either
               Sir
               John
               was
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Answer
               that
               he
               got
               in
               private
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               he
               was
               satisfied
               himself
               (
               the
               thing
               being
               revealed
               to
               him
               under
               Secresie
               and
               Confidence
               )
               how
               came
               he
               to
               make
               it
               publick
               ,
               for
               the
               Committee
               having
               allowed
               the
               Doctor
               one
               of
               their
               Number
               to
               hear
               his
               Answer
               in
               private
               ,
               did
               plainly
               yield
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Answer
               satisfied
               that
               particular
               Trustee
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               more
               to
               insist
               upon
               it
               ;
               if
               he
               was
               not
               satisfied
               why
               did
               he
               not
               plainly
               declare
               his
               dissatisfaction
               when
               he
               returned
               to
               the
               Table
               ;
               then
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               given
               the
               full
               and
               plain
               Answer
               himself
               ,
               without
               any
               Disguise
               or
               Reserve
               :
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hall
              
               being
               Provost
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               should
               have
               defended
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               Predecessour
               ;
               and
               he
               knows
               very
               well
               that
               he
               himself
               did
               frequently
               and
               impertinently
               interpose
               his
               Authority
               about
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               had
               no
               such
               tendency
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               its
               Preservation
               ,
               or
               Honour
               ,
               as
               what
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Kennedy
              
               ,
               in
               that
               Interval
               ,
               did
               intend
               .
               But
               it
               seems
               the
               Committee
               thought
               fit
               to
               examine
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hall
              
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Doctor
               told
               him
               in
               private
               :
               This
               was
               not
               fair
               ,
               for
               they
               might
               oblige
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               to
               tell
               all
               that
               he
               had
               to
               say
               upon
               this
               Head
               :
               For
               if
               they
               obliged
               him
               to
               make
               a
               publick
               Answer
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               good
               he
               should
               do
               it
               by
               himself
               ,
               as
               by
               another
               .
               But
               the
               most
               pleasant
               part
               of
               the
               Story
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               Sir
               John
               deposes
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               told
               him
               in
               private
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               by
               Sir
               Thomas
               his
               Advice
               .
               But
               did
               the
               Doctor
               intend
               to
               exclude
               his
               Order
               ,
               when
               he
               alledged
               his
               Advice
               in
               his
               own
               Defence
               ;
               or
               does
               the
               Learned
               Committee
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               serious
               and
               prudent
               Advice
               of
               a
               Person
               invested
               with
               Authority
               ,
               hath
               not
               the
               usual
               force
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Jurisdiction
               .
               But
               they
               condemn
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               it
               by
               Advice
               ;
               but
               did
               not
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               before
               the
               Commission
               it self
               ,
               alledge
               Sir
               Thomas
               his
               Order
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Advice
               ?
               And
               might
               not
               his
               just
               Defence
               be
               heard
               at
               the
               Higher
               Court
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Lower
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               was
               not
               so
               full
               and
               accurate
               in
               his
               Defences
               to
               Sir
               John
               in
               private
               ,
               why
               might
               he
               not
               be
               allowed
               to
               give
               one
               more
               full
               in
               publick
               ?
               When
               the
               E.
               of
               Crawford
               examined
               him
               about
               this
               particular
               ,
               whether
               he
               confessed
               that
               he
               removed
               the
               Pictures
               of
               the
               Reformers
               by
               Sir
               Thomas
               Kennedy's
               Advice
               ?
               The
               Doctor
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 
                 Affair
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Advice
                 and
                 Order
                 too
                 .
              
               The
               Earl
               gravely
               shook
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               told
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hall
              
               was
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               and
               that
               Sir
               John
               did
               not
               make
               mention
               of
               any
               Order
               .
               Truly
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               this
               was
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               for
               if
               what
               the
               Doctor
               said
               was
               true
               in
               it self
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               fit
               to
               be
               alledged
               in
               his
               Defences
               before
               the
               Commission
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               Committee
               ,
               or
               Sir
               John.
               Therefore
               the
               Doctor
               pleaded
               that
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Kennedy
              
               might
               be
               examined
               upon
               this
               particular
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               denied
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               no
               part
               of
               their
               business
               to
               find
               the
               Doctor
               in
               the
               right
               .
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hall
              
               declared
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Doctor
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               removed
               the
               Pictures
               by
               Sir
               Thomas
               Kennedy's
               Advice
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               fit
               for
               them
               to
               conclude
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               Order
               for
               what
               he
               did
               .
               Now
               if
               such
               Non-sence
               pass
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               what
               must
               the
               Ministers
               expect
               in
               some
               corners
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               where
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               Shoomakers
               and
               Weavers
               ,
               are
               their
               ordinary
               Judges
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               all
               this
               mighty
               noise
               about
               this
               trifle
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               Sin
               to
               remove
               Pictures
               for
               two
               days
               ,
               from
               one
               corner
               of
               a
               Room
               to
               another
               :
               They
               'll
               tell
               you
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               Sin
               in
               it self
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               done
               with
               a
               bad
               Design
               .
               But
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Kennedy
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               will
               say
               it
               was
               done
               with
               a
               good
               design
               ,
               where
               then
               are
               the
               Evidences
               that
               there
               was
               a
               bad
               design
               in
               it
               ?
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Evidence
               ;
               but
               since
               it
               is
               capable
               of
               a
               misconstruction
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               take
               it
               by
               the
               right
               handle
               ;
               as
               to
               bring
               any
               solid
               proof
               ,
               there
               was
               any
               bad
               design
               in
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               to
               last
               .
               But
               since
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               Sir
               Thomas
               ordered
               what
               was
               done
               in
               this
               Affair
               ,
               let
               me
               subjoyn
               his
               own
               Declaration
               upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       BEing
                       informed
                       that
                       the
                       Reverend
                       Dr.
                       
                         Alexander
                         Monro
                      
                       ,
                       Principal
                       of
                       the
                       Colledge
                       of
                       Edinburgh
                       ,
                       is
                       charged
                       with
                       causing
                       take
                       down
                       some
                       Pictures
                       of
                       
                         Luther
                         ,
                         Calvin
                         ,
                         Buchanan
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       of
                       our
                       first
                       Reformers
                       from
                       Popery
                       ,
                       which
                       hung
                       in
                       the
                       Bibliotheck
                       there
                       :
                       And
                       his
                       so
                       doing
                       is
                       represented
                       as
                       an
                       Argument
                       of
                       his
                       disaffection
                       to
                       the
                       Reformers
                       ,
                       I
                       find
                       my self
                       obliged
                       in
                       Duty
                       and
                       Honour
                       to
                       declare
                       ,
                       that
                       what
                       he
                       did
                       in
                       that
                       particular
                       ,
                       was
                       done
                       at
                       my
                       desire
                       and
                       appointment
                       ,
                       I
                       be-being
                       Prevost
                       of
                       Edinburgh
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       ;
                       which
                       was
                       intended
                       and
                       done
                       by
                       me
                       upon
                       no
                       other
                       motive
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       no
                       other
                       
                       end
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       there
                       being
                       a
                       Visitation
                       of
                       the
                       Colledge
                       immediately
                       to
                       ensue
                       ,
                       where
                       I
                       had
                       reason
                       to
                       suspect
                       several
                       
                         Romish
                         Priests
                      
                       and
                       Jesuits
                       might
                       be
                       present
                       ,
                       I
                       thought
                       a
                       prudent
                       Caution
                       was
                       to
                       be
                       used
                       ,
                       for
                       saving
                       these
                       Pictures
                       of
                       our
                       worthy
                       Reformers
                       from
                       being
                       abused
                       ,
                       or
                       ridiculed
                       :
                       This
                       made
                       me
                       think
                       it
                       convenient
                       ,
                       that
                       for
                       some
                       few
                       days
                       these
                       should
                       be
                       removed
                       ,
                       as
                       accordingly
                       they
                       were
                       ;
                       and
                       how
                       soon
                       this
                       occasion
                       was
                       over
                       ,
                       they
                       were
                       immediately
                       hung
                       up
                       in
                       their
                       former
                       places
                       again
                       .
                       At
                       the
                       same
                       time
                       I
                       took
                       care
                       to
                       have
                       kept
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       view
                       of
                       such
                       Priests
                       ,
                       whatsoever
                       might
                       prove
                       tempting
                       or
                       inviting
                       about
                       the
                       Colledge
                       ,
                       to
                       kindle
                       their
                       endeavours
                       for
                       getting
                       it
                       a
                       Seat
                       or
                       Seminary
                       for
                       them
                       or
                       their
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       gave
                       the
                       necessary
                       orders
                       accordingly
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       well
                       known
                       to
                       several
                       of
                       the
                       Masters
                       of
                       the
                       Colledge
                       .
                       I
                       am
                       sorry
                       to
                       be
                       obliged
                       to
                       give
                       this
                       Declaration
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       I
                       find
                       it
                       necessary
                       ,
                       both
                       for
                       mine
                       own
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Reverend
                       Principal
                       (
                       whose
                       firmness
                       in
                       ,
                       and
                       publick
                       Sermons
                       for
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       his
                       Abilities
                       to
                       assert
                       and
                       defend
                       our
                       Holy
                       Religion
                       ,
                       are
                       so
                       notour
                       in
                       this
                       City
                       )
                       his
                       Vindication
                       ,
                       when
                       what
                       was
                       so
                       well
                       and
                       honestly
                       meant
                       for
                       the
                       Honour
                       of
                       our
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       save
                       the
                       Worthy
                       and
                       Eminent
                       Reformers
                       thereof
                       from
                       being
                       Exposed
                       or
                       Ridiculed
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       so
                       grosly
                       mistaken
                       ,
                       and
                       groundlesly
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       say
                       maliciously
                       ,
                       inverted
                       and
                       misrepresented
                       as
                       a
                       Crime
                       .
                       Given
                       at
                       Edinburgh
                       the
                       7th
                       day
                       of
                       
                         Octob.
                         1690
                      
                       ,
                       Before
                       these
                       Witnesses
                       ,
                       
                         William
                         Reid
                      
                       ,
                       my
                       Servitour
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Hector
                         Monro
                      
                       ,
                       Writer
                       in
                       
                         Edinburgh
                         .
                         Sic
                         Subscribitur
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       W.
                       Reid
                       ,
                       and
                       H.
                       Monro
                       ,
                       Witnesses
                       .
                       
                         Tho.
                         Kennedy
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Report
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               on
               the
               twenty
               third
               of
               August
               last
               ,
               he
               Baptized
               a
               Child
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
               the
               West-Kirk
               ,
               without
               acquainting
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Parish
               therewith
               ,
               or
               License
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Established
               Church
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
               Review
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               the
               Doctor
               did
               Baptize
               Mr.
               James
               Scot's
               Child
               ,
               without
               acquainting
               of
               Mr.
               
                 David
                 Williamson
              
               therewith
               ,
               
               with
               ,
               who
               at
               that
               time
               had
               no
               Title
               to
               be
               Minister
               of
               the
               West-Kirk
               .
               For
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Hepburn
              
               was
               then
               Minister
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Persuasion
               ,
               and
               no
               Sentence
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               his
               Infirmities
               did
               confine
               him
               to
               his
               House
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               Charity
               to
               officiate
               in
               his
               Parish
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               Parent
               of
               the
               Child
               (
               unless
               I
               mistake
               him
               )
               is
               determined
               never
               to
               have
               any
               of
               his
               Children
               Baptized
               by
               Mr.
               Williamson
               .
               But
               I
               believe
               the
               Doctor
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               Penitent
               in
               this
               instance
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               to
               be
               done
               again
               ,
               he
               could
               venture
               upon
               it
               without
               any
               fear
               or
               remorse
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               was
               no
               restraint
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               many
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               that
               sat
               upon
               the
               Commission
               ,
               will
               think
               this
               as
               impertinent
               an
               Accusation
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               follows
               next
               to
               be
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             
               Report
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               acknowledges
               he
               had
               no
               publick
               Dictates
               one
               whole
               year
               ,
               but
               Catechizing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Review
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               give
               the
               History
               of
               this
               particular
               in
               the
               plainest
               manner
               :
               For
               I
               think
               the
               Records
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               Histories
               will
               not
               parallel
               this
               Accusation
               (
               all
               things
               being
               duly
               considered
               )
               The
               several
               Committees
               had
               Order
               from
               the
               
                 General
                 Commission
              
               ,
               to
               look
               carefully
               into
               the
               Dictates
               that
               were
               taught
               the
               Scholars
               in
               all
               Schooles
               and
               Universities
               :
               Pursuant
               to
               this
               Order
               ,
               The
               Committee
               ,
               appointed
               to
               visit
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               ordered
               Dr.
               Monro
               ,
               upon
               the
               25th
               .
               of
               August
               ,
               within
               two
               or
               three
               days
               after
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               to
               the
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Committee
               a
               Copy
               of
               his
               Dictates
               .
               The
               Doctor
               told
               them
               what
               the
               Themes
               were
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               had
               his
               publick
               Praelections
               ,
               viz.
               
                 De
                 Deitate
                 Christi
                 ,
                 De
                 ejusdem
                 Sacrificio
                 ,
                 De
                 adventu
                 Messiae
                 ,
                 De
                 natura
                 ,
                 ortu
                 &
                 progressu
                 Religionis
                 Christianae
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               they
               needed
               not
               be
               Inquisitive
               after
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               not
               likely
               to
               find
               in
               them
               those
               Opinions
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               most
               zealous
               against
               .
               But
               withal
               he
               added
               ,
               that
               he
               himself
               wrote
               a
               very
               ill
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               Papers
               that
               lay
               by
               him
               were
               in
               many
               places
               blotted
               and
               interlined
               .
               But
               he
               promised
               where
               ever
               he
               could
               find
               a
               Copy
               among
               the
               Students
               ,
               he
               would
               deliver
               it
               up
               to
               their
               view
               .
               For
               the
               Copy
               they
               wrote
               was
               more
               just
               than
               any
               he
               had
               in
               his
               
               keeping
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               very
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Praelection
              
               ,
               he
               did
               Add
               ,
               Change
               ,
               and
               Alter
               as
               he
               saw
               convenient
               .
               This
               did
               not
               satisfie
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               their
               number
               pleaded
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               give
               up
               his
               Dictates
               immediately
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apology
               he
               made
               ,
               was
               a
               Shift
               and
               downright
               contempt
               of
               the
               Committee
               :
               I
               think
               it
               was
               Hume
               of
               Polwart
               that
               reasoned
               thus
               ,
               with
               some
               degrees
               of
               warmth
               against
               the
               Doctor
               :
               The
               Doctor
               was
               content
               to
               undeceive
               them
               as
               far
               as
               was
               possible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               desired
               they
               might
               name
               some
               of
               their
               own
               number
               to
               examine
               his
               Dictates
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               wait
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               read
               the
               Dictates
               to
               them
               himself
               ,
               since
               he
               presumed
               none
               else
               could
               read
               them
               so
               well
               .
               It
               seems
               they
               found
               this
               overture
               reasonable
               ;
               for
               after
               that
               offer
               made
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               he
               heard
               not
               one
               word
               more
               of
               the
               Dictates
               ,
               they
               never
               inquired
               after
               them
               .
               However
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               procured
               a
               legible
               Copy
               of
               his
               Dictates
               ,
               
                 De
                 Sacrificio
                 Christi
              
               ,
               from
               one
               of
               the
               Students
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               Clerks
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               give
               it
               to
               whom
               they
               pleased
               .
               It
               fell
               out
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               were
               speaking
               very
               hotly
               about
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Dictates
               ,
               that
               he
               told
               them
               himself
               ,
               that
               for
               one
               year
               he
               had
               changed
               his
               publick
               Dictates
               into
               
                 Chatechetio
                 Conferences
              
               .
               The
               reason
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               perceived
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               order
               any
               publick
               Lesson
               ,
               equal
               to
               the
               Capacity
               and
               Advantage
               of
               all
               the
               Students
               ;
               for
               some
               of
               them
               being
               but
               so
               very
               young
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               but
               Learning
               their
               Latine
               and
               Greek
               ;
               Others
               of
               them
               being
               advanced
               so
               near
               the
               Degree
               of
               
                 Masters
                 of
                 Art
              
               ,
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Youth
               ,
               within
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               thought
               capable
               to
               understand
               Theological
               Controversies
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               ordinary
               Theams
               of
               such
               
                 Publick
                 Praelections
              
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Doctor
               advised
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Masters
               ,
               what
               way
               the
               publick
               Lecture
               ,
               upon
               the
               Wednesdays
               ,
               might
               be
               made
               Universally
               useful
               to
               all
               the
               Students
               within
               the
               Colledge
               .
               And
               the
               result
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               told
               the
               Students
               he
               would
               not
               put
               them
               that
               Year
               to
               the
               toil
               of
               writing
               any
               ,
               but
               ordered
               them
               to
               convene
               frequently
               on
               the
               Wednesdays
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               explain
               to
               them
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Creed
              
               ,
               one
               Article
               after
               another
               ,
               
                 viva
                 voce
              
               ,
               this
               he
               did
               for
               that
               year
               :
               The
               Students
               were
               better
               satisfied
               ,
               much
               more
               edified
               ,
               and
               less
               wearied
               ,
               than
               when
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               Write
               ;
               for
               now
               they
               came
               to
               the
               School
               freely
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               without
               constraint
               ;
               whereas
               formerly
               they
               neither
               
               writ
               what
               was
               Dictated
               ,
               nor
               were
               all
               the
               Masters
               able
               to
               drive
               them
               to
               the
               publick
               Hall
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               strained
               their
               Authority
               to
               the
               greatest
               height
               .
               And
               perhaps
               some
               of
               them
               who
               were
               most
               concerned
               then
               to
               magnifie
               every
               shaddow
               of
               an
               Objection
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               have
               found
               by
               their
               proper
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               publick
               Dictates
               are
               no
               more
               regarded
               than
               their
               Character
               :
               This
               then
               was
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               fault
               that
               he
               changed
               a
               publick
               Lesson
               ,
               that
               served
               no
               end
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               Form
               and
               useless
               Solemnity
               ,
               into
               a
               profitable
               ,
               useful
               ,
               and
               serious
               Exercise
               .
               By
               his
               imployment
               ,
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               teach
               the
               Youth
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ;
               what
               more
               proper
               method
               could
               he
               devise
               ,
               than
               go
               through
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolick
                 Creed
              
               ,
               and
               explain
               them
               ,
               partly
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               assistance
               of
               Natural
               Reason
               ,
               partly
               from
               the
               Universal
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               such
               Concessions
               of
               Pagan
               Authors
               ,
               as
               might
               either
               illustrate
               or
               confirm
               what
               was
               believed
               among
               the
               Christians
               :
               This
               was
               the
               method
               he
               took
               :
               But
               was
               the
               Doctor
               obliged
               ,
               by
               any
               Statute
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               never
               to
               vary
               the
               former
               Custom
               of
               Praelections
               ?
               No
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               pretended
               nor
               alledged
               ;
               wherein
               then
               was
               he
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               that
               he
               taught
               his
               own
               Scholars
               in
               the
               manner
               he
               judged
               most
               proper
               for
               their
               Edification
               ?
               perhaps
               ,
               when
               Elias
               comes
               he
               'll
               tell
               us
               where
               the
               fault
               lay
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               shall
               we
               ever
               know
               .
               Let
               me
               ask
               one
               question
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               'll
               leave
               this
               Argument
               :
               Did
               all
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Predecessours
               so
               Superstitiously
               observe
               this
               way
               of
               Dictating
               ,
               without
               change
               or
               alteration
               of
               the
               Method
               ?
               No
               ,
               for
               the
               truly
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Dr.
               Lighton
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Dumblain
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Principal
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               did
               never
               oblige
               them
               to
               write
               one
               word
               from
               his
               Mouth
               :
               But
               instead
               of
               those
               Dictates
               ,
               recommended
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 viva
                 voce
              
               ,
               the
               most
               excellent
               truths
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               unimitable
               strains
               of
               Piety
               and
               Eloquence
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Adamson
               his
               Predecessour
               did
               Catechise
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               by
               the
               Printed
               Copy
               of
               his
               Catechism
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               restraint
               upon
               the
               Principal
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               either
               from
               Statute
               or
               Custom
               ,
               why
               he
               may
               not
               change
               his
               Method
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               he
               sees
               convenient
               :
               Yet
               to
               make
               a
               mighty
               muster
               of
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               his
               
                 Catechetick
                 Conference
              
               ,
               must
               be
               made
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Crime
               :
               I
               think
               one
               Mr.
               Law
               had
               the
               honour
               of
               making
               this
               discovery
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               not
               very
               sure
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Report
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               publick
               Registers
               of
               the
               
                 Magistrand
                 Laureation
              
               ,
               that
               whereas
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1663
               ,
               till
               the
               Year
               1687
               ,
               the
               Magistrands
               were
               always
               sworn
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Verity
               and
               Purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               reformed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Purity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               Year
               1687
               and
               1688
               ,
               when
               Dr.
               Monro
               was
               Principal
               ,
               he
               takes
               the
               Magistrands
               obliged
               only
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               Blank
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               this
               Blank
               is
               found
               three
               several
               times
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               viz.
               At
               two
               publick
               Laureations
               ,
               and
               a
               private
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               having
               laid
               the
               blame
               on
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               his
               negligence
               ,
               and
               craving
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               might
               be
               examined
               thereupon
               .
               He
               being
               accordingly
               Sworn
               and
               examined
               Depones
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               wrote
               in
               the
               Magistrand
               Book
               ,
               was
               either
               by
               direction
               of
               the
               Primar
               ,
               or
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Regents
               ,
               and
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Faculty
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               Quorum
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               he
               did
               write
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ,
               was
               always
               read
               over
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Masters
               and
               Scholars
               .
               And
               particularly
               the
               Alteration
               of
               the
               Promise
               made
               at
               the
               Graduation
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1687.
               
               As
               also
               the
               Committee
               considering
               that
               at
               the
               two
               last
               Laureations
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1689
               ,
               and
               1690
               ,
               neither
               Oath
               nor
               Promise
               was
               required
               at
               the
               Graduation
               :
            
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Committee
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               
                 Alexander
                 Monro
              
               ,
               Principal
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               as
               Primar
               there
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Office
               be
               declared
               vacant
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               Letter
               written
               by
               the
               said
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               directed
               to
               the
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               dated
               the
               5th
               .
               of
               
                 January
                 ,
                 1689
              
               ,
               owned
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Doctor
               to
               be
               his
               hand
               Writ
               ,
               the
               consideration
               whereof
               is
               Referred
               to
               the
               Commission
               .
            
          
           
             
               Review
               .
            
             
               Here
               it
               at
               last
               some
               dangerous
               Plot
               discovered
               :
               To
               make
               the
               Account
               of
               it
               as
               short
               and
               easie
               as
               is
               possible
               ,
               let
               me
               first
               explain
               some
               words
               that
               are
               peculiar
               to
               our
               Country
               .
               By
               the
               Magistrands
               is
               understood
               that
               particular
               Number
               and
               Society
               of
               Students
               ,
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               Commence
               
                 Masters
                 of
                 Art
              
               ;
               by
               the
               Laureation
               is
               understood
               the
               Publick
               Solemnity
               
               of
               conferring
               this
               Degree
               ;
               The
               particular
               Answer
               to
               this
               objection
               ,
               is
               given
               before
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               unfold
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               by
               proposing
               some
               Queries
               relating
               to
               it
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               ,
               did
               the
               Doctor
               Administer
               the
               Current
               Oath
               ,
               that
               was
               ordinarily
               Sworn
               by
               Masters
               of
               Art
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               until
               there
               was
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               
                 Feb.
                 1687.
              
               by
               King
               
                 James
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 all
                 Discriminative
                 Oaths
                 ?
              
            
             
               Yes
               he
               did
               .
               But
               how
               can
               that
               be
               made
               evident
               ?
               yes
               it
               may
               be
               made
               evident
               by
               the
               following
               Transcripts
               of
               the
               publick
               Registers
               ,
               that
               all
               who
               Commenced
               Masters
               of
               Arts
               since
               the
               Doctor
               entred
               ,
               were
               made
               to
               Swear
               the
               Current
               Oath
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               until
               the
               Proclamation
               of
               Indulgence
               did
               forbid
               all
               such
               Discriminative
               Oaths
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               *
               Reader
               will
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               read
               as
               follows
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1686.
                 
                 De
                 disciplina
                 Magistri
              
               Herberti
               Kennedy
               
                 sollinne
                 formulae
                 sponsionis
                 &
                 Juramenti
                 Accademici
              
               Edinburgeni
               
                 praescripti
                 nos
                 quorum
                 subsequuntur
                 nomina
                 cordicitus
                 subsignamus
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               Received
               the
               Degree
               that
               year
               ,
               did
               Sign
               the
               Oath
               ,
               
                 3
                 Junii
                 1686.
                 eidem
              
               S.
               S.
               
                 Juramento
                 praescripto
                 subscripserunt
              
               Gulielmus
               Baird
               ,
               &
               Joannes
               Monro
               .
            
             
               Another
               was
               Graduate
               ,
               9th
               of
               
                 July
                 1686.
              
               
               Another
               ,
               
                 July
                 20
                 ,
                 1686.
              
               
               Another
               ,
               
                 July
                 26
                 ,
                 1686.
              
               
               Another
               ,
               upon
               the
               
                 24
                 August
                 ,
                 1686.
              
               
               Another
               ,
               upon
               the
               
                 31
                 August
                 86.
              
               
               Another
               ,
               upon
               the
               22d
               of
               
                 Sept.
                 86.
              
               
               Another
               ,
               upon
               the
               22d
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 86.
              
               
               Another
               ,
               upon
               the
               23d
               of
               
                 December
                 ,
                 86.
              
               
               And
               all
               of
               them
               did
               Swear
               ,
               and
               Sign
               the
               same
               Oath
               that
               was
               formerly
               Sworn
               .
            
             
               Then
               it
               is
               Alledged
               in
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Defence
               ,
               that
               the
               current
               Oath
               of
               the
               House
               was
               Administred
               ,
               until
               all
               such
               Oaths
               were
               Prohibited
               by
               the
               Proclamation
               ,
               
                 Feb.
                 1687
              
               ?
               Yes
               that
               is
               Alledged
               ,
               and
               no
               change
               observed
               ,
               until
               the
               4th
               of
               
                 April
                 87.
              
               
            
             
               But
               did
               other
               Masters
               of
               other
               Universities
               ,
               particularly
               in
               the
               Universities
               of
               St.
               Andrews
               and
               Glascow
               ,
               forbear
               the
               Imposing
               of
               all
               such
               Discriminative
               Oaths
               after
               the
               Proclamation
               ,
               
                 Feb.
                 87.
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Doctor
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               :
               Were
               they
               ever
               Challenged
               for
               this
               ,
               by
               any
               Committee
               sent
               to
               Examine
               their
               Behaviour
               ?
               No
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               was
               Challenged
               for
               it
               :
               What
               is
               it
               then
               that
               the
               Doctor
               is
               Blamed
               for
               ?
               He
               is
               Blamed
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               former
               
               Oath
               which
               he
               would
               (
               but
               durst
               not
               )
               Impose
               ,
               he
               required
               a
               General
               Promise
               of
               persevering
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               But
               is
               not
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Reformed
                 Religion
              
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               that
               Publick
               Promise
               ,
               required
               of
               the
               Students
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               former
               Oath
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Alteration
               that
               is
               observable
               ,
               is
               ,
               upon
               the
               4th
               of
               
                 April
                 87.
              
               and
               then
               the
               Promise
               was
               ,
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               :
               But
               this
               being
               thought
               too
               General
               and
               Indefinite
               ;
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               June
               thereafter
               in
               the
               same
               Year
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Publick
               Registers
               ;
               the
               words
               run
               ,
               
                 pollicemur
                 in
                 puriore
                 Religione
                 Christiana
                 perseverantium
                 :
              
               Did
               the
               Doctor
               at
               any
               time
               thereafter
               ,
               in
               Private
               or
               in
               Publick
               ,
               with
               or
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Masters
               ,
               Order
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               word
               Puriore
               ?
               No
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               did
               ;
               Have
               we
               no
               other
               Evidence
               for
               that
               ,
               than
               the
               Doctors
               bare
               Assertion
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               by
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               his
               Declaration
               ,
               subjoined
               to
               this
               Dialogue
               ,
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               never
               Enjoined
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Doctor
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Regents
               ,
               to
               leave
               out
               the
               word
               
                 (
                 puriore
              
               )
               or
               
                 (
                 Reformata
              
               )
               But
               did
               not
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               leave
               a
               Blank
               ,
               as
               the
               Inquisitors
               alledge
               ?
               The
               Bibliothecarius
               will
               answer
               that
               Question
               in
               the
               Declaration
               himself
               :
               But
               are
               there
               no
               other
               Instances
               preceeding
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               time
               ,
               even
               when
               there
               was
               no
               Publick
               Proclamations
               ,
               forbidding
               Discriminative
               Oaths
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               the
               Masters
               of
               Edinburgh
               took
               the
               Liberty
               to
               change
               the
               Publick
               Formula
               of
               the
               Oath
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               several
               Instances
               may
               be
               given
               of
               such
               Changes
               ,
               if
               any
               Man
               will
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               peruse
               the
               Registers
               ;
               I
               'le
               name
               but
               one
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Year
               1662
               ,
               and
               the
               Students
               ,
               when
               they
               Commenced
               Masters
               of
               Art
               ,
               had
               an
               Oath
               Administred
               to
               them
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               mention
               of
               any
               thing
               Relating
               to
               Religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Inquisitors
               date
               the
               Custome
               of
               Swearing
               this
               Oath
               ,
               from
               the
               year
               1663
               ;
               for
               they
               evidently
               saw
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               gone
               further
               back
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               met
               with
               a
               Formula
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1662
               ,
               much
               more
               Loose
               ,
               General
               and
               Indefinite
               ,
               than
               that
               for
               which
               the
               Doctor
               is
               challenged
               ;
               and
               lest
               he
               might
               have
               any
               such
               Precedent
               from
               the
               Publick
               Registers
               in
               his
               own
               Defence
               ;
               they
               that
               drew
               up
               the
               Report
               ,
               fraudulently
               passed
               it
               over
               in
               silence
               ;
               so
               they
               concluded
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               no
               Religion
               was
               better
               ,
               than
               the
               Christian
               ;
               For
               some
               of
               them
               that
               sat
               Judges
               in
               that
               Committee
               ,
               
               did
               Commence
               Master
               of
               Art
               that
               very
               Year
               ,
               1662
               ,
               in
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               when
               the
               General
               Oath
               Imposed
               ,
               only
               obliged
               them
               to
               continue
               ,
               
                 Fautores
                 Academiae
                 Edinburgenae
              
               ;
               and
               some
               Members
               of
               the
               Committee
               ,
               scrupled
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Formula
               in
               the
               Year
               1662
               ,
               was
               better
               than
               the
               Promise
               required
               by
               the
               Doctor
               after
               the
               Proclamation
               :
               But
               what
               was
               it
               that
               the
               Doctor
               blamed
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               for
               ?
               He
               might
               perhaps
               blame
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               leave
               out
               the
               word
               Puriore
               ,
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               Insert
               into
               the
               Formula
               ,
               since
               he
               himself
               Declares
               ,
               he
               was
               never
               enjoined
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               but
               the
               plain
               Truth
               in
               cold
               Blood
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               no
               Trick
               nor
               Design
               in
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               Innocent
               inadvertence
               :
               When
               this
               Affair
               was
               toss'd
               before
               the
               Committee
               ,
               they
               Discoursed
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               that
               Warmth
               and
               Confusion
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               they
               would
               have
               been
               at
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Doctor
               desired
               ,
               that
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               might
               be
               Interrogate
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               whether
               he
               knew
               of
               any
               Popish
               or
               Heretical
               Design
               ,
               intended
               or
               contrived
               by
               the
               Masters
               ,
               when
               they
               required
               this
               Publick
               Promise
               of
               the
               Students
               ;
               instead
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               enquire
               whether
               he
               wrote
               this
               Formula
               by
               any
               order
               from
               the
               Masters
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Crime
               lay
               in
               the
               Formula
               it self
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               any
               bad
               Design
               about
               it
               :
               This
               was
               another
               Impertinence
               ,
               for
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               was
               never
               Accused
               to
               have
               invented
               the
               Formula
               of
               himself
               ,
               for
               that
               had
               been
               a
               piece
               of
               Forgery
               with
               a
               Witness
               ;
               of
               which
               Mr.
               Henderson
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               is
               not
               capable
               ,
               being
               a
               Youth
               of
               such
               Modesty
               and
               Ingenuity
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               blamed
               for
               leaving
               out
               a
               word
               ,
               or
               for
               Writing
               carelesly
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               Answers
               I
               have
               given
               to
               these
               several
               Queries
               ;
               The
               Reader
               may
               see
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               Change
               in
               the
               Publick
               Formula
               ,
               after
               the
               Proclamation
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               wonderful
               ,
               that
               they
               blame
               the
               Doctor
               for
               obeying
               that
               Proclamation
               ,
               that
               first
               warmed
               the
               Phanaticks
               into
               their
               present
               Strength
               and
               Confidence
               :
               But
               before
               I
               set
               down
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               his
               Declaration
               ;
               let
               me
               Inform
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Doctor
               was
               sisted
               before
               the
               Commission
               ,
               several
               Questions
               were
               asked
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               five
               or
               six
               times
               he
               was
               Removed
               ,
               and
               the
               Report
               of
               the
               Committee
               was
               but
               once
               Read
               in
               his
               Hearing
               ;
               It
               was
               not
               possible
               ,
               for
               an
               Hour
               together
               to
               give
               an
               Answer
               ,
               to
               all
               
               the
               particulars
               they
               had
               heaped
               together
               in
               their
               Report
               ;
               The
               Doctor
               endeavoured
               to
               give
               a
               true
               Account
               of
               the
               Formula
               which
               was
               challenged
               ;
               He
               desired
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Gregory
               ,
               Professour
               of
               the
               Mathematicks
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Cunninghame
               Professour
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               who
               knew
               the
               Registers
               much
               better
               than
               he
               did
               ,
               might
               be
               Examined
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               denied
               :
               If
               Mr.
               Gregory
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Cuuninghame
               ,
               had
               been
               Examined
               ,
               they
               would
               quickly
               have
               explained
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               dark
               or
               intricate
               about
               it
               ;
               But
               the
               Earl
               of
               Crawford
               would
               not
               hear
               any
               Defence
               or
               Explication
               of
               that
               Formula
               ;
               he
               alledged
               that
               it
               obliged
               them
               only
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Papists
               were
               Christians
               ;
               The
               Doctor
               answered
               that
               by
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               he
               never
               understood
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               unmixed
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               were
               no
               Christians
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Popery
               is
               no
               Christianity
               ,
               for
               tho'
               they
               were
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               so
               Members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               yet
               their
               Popery
               is
               no
               part
               of
               their
               Christianity
               ,
               else
               the
               Protestants
               are
               obliged
               immediately
               to
               turn
               Papists
               ,
               unless
               they
               renounce
               their
               Christianity
               .
               And
               therefore
               tho'
               we
               allow
               the
               Papists
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               excellent
               Men
               too
               ;
               yet
               the
               Errours
               which
               are
               mixt
               with
               their
               Christian
               Belief
               ,
               and
               which
               obliged
               the
               Protestants
               to
               Separate
               from
               them
               ,
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Students
               did
               continue
               firm
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               had
               no
               tendency
               to
               make
               them
               Papists
               :
               But
               there
               is
               a
               Sect
               of
               Men
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               value
               the
               nicest
               Punctilio's
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               do
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               Christianity
               .
               It
               is
               time
               now
               to
               leave
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               insert
               Mr.
               
                 Robert
                 Henderson
              
               the
               Bibliothecarius
               his
               Declaration
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Declaration
             of
             Mr.
             Robert
             Henderson
             ,
             Bibliothecarius
             and
             Secretary
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             report
             of
             the
             Committee
             against
             Dr.
             MONRO
             .
             At
             Edinburgh
             ,
             the
             18th
             ,
             of
             October
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             I
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Henderson
               ,
               Bibliothecarius
            
             and
             Secretary
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             hereby
             declare
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             that
             whereas
             I
             have
             deponed
             before
             the
             Committee
             
             appointed
             for
             the
             visiting
             of
             the
             said
             University
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             wrote
             in
             the
             Magistrand
             Book
             was
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Primar
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             the
             Regents
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             of
             my
             said
             Deposition
             ;
             I
             declare
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             Writing
             was
             entirely
             left
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             never
             intended
             a
             Blank
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             was
             never
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Primar
             or
             Regents
             ,
             to
             leave
             a
             Blank
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             promise
             being
             drawn
             up
             into
             Three
             Articles
             ,
             the
             Second
             Article
             being
             so
             much
             longer
             than
             the
             line
             ,
             the
             remaining
             words
             were
             placed
             below
             towards
             the
             middle
             for
             Ornament
             ,
             there
             being
             scarce
             half
             an
             Inch
             of
             distance
             on
             both
             hands
             :
             And
             hereby
             I
             further
             declare
             that
             I
             was
             never
             enjoyned
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             word
             Puriore
             or
             Reformata
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             never
             perceived
             any
             Design
             thereabout
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Classes
             of
             the
             two
             last
             Laureations
             ,
             in
             the
             Years
             1689
             and
             90.
             were
             ingaged
             by
             the
             same
             promises
             ,
             
             to
             which
             the
             former
             Classes
             were
             obliged
             ,
             In
             Testimony
             whereof
             I
             have
             Signed
             these
             Presents
             ,
             before
             Mr.
             Gregory
             Professor
             of
             the
             Mathematicks
             ,
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Smith
            
             ,
             Student
             therein
             ,
             and
             Servitor
             to
             the
             said
             Mr.
             Gregory
             ;
             Day
             and
             Date
             foresaid
             ,
             
               Sic
               Subscribitur
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             J.
             Smith
             ,
             Witnesses
             .
             
               Rob.
               Henderson
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             ARTICLES
             Against
             Doctor
             STRACHAN
             ,
             Professor
             of
             DIVINITY
             .
          
           
             I.
             THat
             in
             the
             New
             Kirk
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             in
             a
             Publick
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Diocesian
             Synod
             ,
             be
             Preached
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             adducing
             the
             Instance
             of
             the
             two
             Brethren
             ,
             called
             Reynolds
             ;
             who
             in
             Dispute
             ,
             the
             one
             being
             a
             Protestant
             was
             turned
             Papist
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             being
             Papist
             turned
             Protestant
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             they
             were
             both
             good
             Men
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             they
             both
             went
             to
             Heaven
             .
             What
             need
             then
             is
             there
             of
             all
             this
             din
             betwixt
             Protestant
             and
             Papist
             ?
             He
             also
             holds
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             holds
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             but
             I
             hold
             Consubstantiation
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             he
             is
             commonly
             *
             Repute
             to
             be
             an
             Arminian
             ,
             and
             he
             Preached
             and
             Maintained
             Arminian
             and
             Pelagian
             Principles
             and
             Tenets
             in
             the
             Trone-Church
             ,
             and
             was
             opposed
             herein
             by
             Mr.
             Trotter
             his
             Collegue
             ;
             And
             particularly
             had
             one
             Expression
             ,
             That
             without
             special
             Grace
             Renewing
             the
             Mind
             and
             Heart
             ,
             a
             Man
             might
             Believe
             and
             Repent
             ;
             and
             that
             having
             Believed
             ,
             he
             might
             still
             continue
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Exercise
             of
             Grace
             and
             Believing
             ;
             or
             words
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             That
             he
             has
             innovate
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             setting
             up
             the
             
               English
               Service
            
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             allowed
             nor
             in
             use
             in
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             suppose
             it
             were
             tolerated
             ,
             yet
             no
             Toleration
             allows
             any
             to
             enjoy
             Legal
             Benefices
             and
             Charge
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Universities
             ,
             who
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             does
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             present
             Establishment
             .
          
           
             IV.
             His
             negligence
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             in
             teaching
             Lessons
             to
             the
             Students
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             two
             years
             his
             Prelections
             went
             no
             further
             then
             his
             Harangue
             .
          
           
             V.
             That
             since
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             be
             hath
             Baptized
             Children
             without
             any
             Testimony
             from
             the
             Minister
             ,
             to
             whose
             Congregation
             they
             belonged
             :
             And
             also
             has
             without
             Proclamation
             ,
             in
             a
             Clandestine
             way
             ,
             Married
             several
             Persons
             ;
             as
             for
             Instance
             ,
             Mr.
             Alexander
             Chaplain's
             Daughter
             ,
             to
             Mr.
             
               John
               King
            
             ,
             Apothecary
             ,
             taking
             a
             Guiny
             for
             his
             pains
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             given
             to
             the
             Poor
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
          
           
             VI.
             His
             dissatisfaction
             with
             the
             Government
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             is
             evident
             hereto
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Verbal
             Expressions
             ,
             in
             Censuring
             and
             Condemning
             both
             these
             grounds
             whereupon
             be
             then
             left
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             for
             turning
             him
             out
             of
             his
             present
             Station
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             That
             the
             said
             Doctor
             does
             ordinarily
             neglect
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Family
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             AN
             ANSWER
             TO
             THE
             ARTICLES
             Given
             in
             Against
             Doctor
             STRACHAN
             ,
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
          
           
             TO
             these
             Articles
             or
             Libel
             I
             am
             not
             in
             Law
             obliged
             to
             give
             any
             particular
             Answer
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             owned
             and
             subscribed
             by
             my
             Accuser
             ,
             and
             Witness
             adduced
             for
             the
             probation
             of
             the
             Particulars
             Lybelled
             ;
             for
             since
             the
             Accuser
             is
             so
             Conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             his
             gross
             Prevarications
             and
             notorious
             Falshoods
             alledged
             in
             his
             Libel
             ,
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             subscribe
             the
             same
             ;
             yet
             since
             I
             know
             my
             intire
             Innocence
             ,
             as
             to
             many
             of
             the
             particulars
             Libelled
             against
             me
             ;
             (
             for
             some
             of
             them
             I
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             Faults
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             decline
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             Answer
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             glad
             that
             the
             Lybeller
             has
             not
             had
             the
             Confidence
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             any
             Immorality
             in
             my
             Life
             and
             
             Conversation
             ,
             reserving
             therefore
             all
             other
             Defences
             competent
             in
             Law.
             
          
           
             I.
             To
             the
             first
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             in
             a
             Sermon
             before
             the
             most
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
             my
             Lord
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Glasgow
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Diocesian
               Synod
            
             ,
             I
             did
             from
             
               Phil.
               4.
            
             and
             5.
             recommend
             to
             my
             Auditors
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Christians
             of
             whatsoever
             Perswasion
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Duty
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             I
             wish
             we
             had
             more
             at
             present
             )
             the
             want
             whereof
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             lamentable
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             that
             are
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             :
             But
             as
             for
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             Constitute
             ,
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             pressing
             it
             (
             though
             to
             wish
             a
             true
             Union
             among
             all
             Christians
             were
             no
             Crime
             )
             that
             I
             did
             highly
             blame
             the
             Romanists
             for
             going
             so
             far
             to
             the
             extream
             ,
             in
             Points
             controverted
             betwixt
             us
             and
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             obstruct
             a
             desirable
             Reconciliation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             be
             regretted
             some
             Protestants
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             run
             too
             far
             to
             the
             other
             extream
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             bar
             thereto
             :
             So
             that
             we
             owe
             it
             to
             the
             want
             of
             Moderation
             amongst
             the
             fiery
             Zealots
             of
             the
             different
             Perswasions
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             is
             rendered
             so
             impracticable
             .
             But
             as
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               What
               needs
               this
               din
            
             (
             or
             rather
             noise
             )
             betwixt
             Protestant
             and
             Papist
             ,
             I
             never
             had
             such
             an
             expression
             .
             As
             for
             that
             of
             the
             two
             Brethren
             named
             Reynolds
             ,
             I
             did
             adduce
             that
             as
             an
             Instance
             of
             the
             Imbecility
             and
             
               Weakness
               ,
               Mutability
            
             and
             Changeableness
             of
             our
             Judgments
             and
             humane
             Understandings
             (
             while
             we
             dwell
             in
             these
             Houses
             of
             Clay
             ,
             and
             the
             dust
             of
             Mortality
             not
             blown
             out
             of
             our
             Eyes
             )
             upon
             the
             account
             whereof
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             Charity
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             Compassion
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             have
             been
             both
             Good
             and
             Learned
             
             Men
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             both
             saved
             ,
             I
             know
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Charity
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             think
             so
             ,
             if
             they
             lived
             and
             died
             in
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             owning
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             whatever
             Preterfundamental
             Errors
             any
             of
             them
             might
             have
             been
             intangled
             in
             .
             As
             for
             my
             alledged
             Saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             hold
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             but
             I
             hold
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             impudent
             a
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             notorious
             Lye
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             am
             confident
             the
             Accuser
             ,
             whoever
             he
             be
             ,
             dare
             not
             say
             he
             heard
             it
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             be
             adduce
             any
             famous
             Witness
             ,
             that
             can
             depone
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             contrary
             is
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             my
             Judicious
             Auditors
             can
             bear
             me
             Witness
             that
             I
             Preached
             both
             against
             the
             Transubstantiation
             of
             Romanists
             ,
             and
             Consubstantiation
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             said
             it
             had
             been
             good
             ,
             and
             had
             tended
             much
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             that
             the
             different
             Parties
             had
             never
             taken
             upon
             them
             ,
             peremptorily
             to
             determine
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Lord's
             Presence
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Eucharist
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             contented
             themselves
             with
             that
             modest
             expression
             of
             the
             old
             Schoolman
             ,
             
               Durandus
               ,
               Vterbum
               audimus
               motum
               sentimus
               modum
               nescimus
               praesentiam
               credimus
            
             ;
             with
             which
             also
             accords
             that
             known
             Distich
             ,
             
               Corpore
               de
               Christi
               lis
               est
               de
               sanguine
               lis
               est
               .
               Deque
               modo
               lis
               est
               non
               habitura
               modum
               .
            
             I
             might
             adduce
             several
             Testimonies
             of
             Learned
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Church
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             with
             that
             one
             of
             Judicious
             
               Calvin
               ,
               In
               Tractatu
               de
               coena
               Domini
               .
               Blasphemia
               est
               negare
               in
               coena
               Domini
               offerri
               veram
               Christi
               communicationem
               ,
               pani
               &
               vino
               Corporis
               &
               sanguinis
               nomen
               attribuitur
               ,
               quod
               sint
               veluti
               instrumenta
               quibus
               Dominus
               Jesus
            
             
             Christus
             nobis
             ea
             distribuit
             .
             Panis
             in
             est
             figura
             ●●da
             &
             simplex
             sed
             veritati
             suae
             &
             substantiae
             conjuncta
             panis
             merito
             dicitur
             corpus
             cum
             id
             non
             mod●
             representet
             verum
             etiam
             nobis
             offerat
             intelligimus
             Christum
             nobis
             in
             caena
             veram
             propriamque
             Corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             sui
             substantiam
             donare
             panis
             in
             hoc
             consecratus
             est
             ut
             representet
             nobis
             Corpus
             Domini
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             generally
             reputed
             an
             Arminian
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             know
             not
             how
             I
             may
             be
             reputed
             ,
             but
             I
             desire
             the
             Lybeller
             may
             condescend
             when
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             I
             said
             I
             was
             so
             ;
             did
             I
             ever
             subscribe
             their
             Confession
             ?
             it's
             known
             they
             were
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             none
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             that
             may
             now
             be
             reputed
             to
             be
             my
             greatest
             Crime
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             were
             ,
             it
             's
             probable
             these
             things
             would
             not
             be
             laid
             to
             my
             charge
             .
             It
             has
             been
             always
             my
             Principle
             and
             practice
             not
             to
             espouse
             the
             particular
             tenets
             of
             any
             party
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             ancient
             Philosopher
             said
             ,
             
               Amicus
               Plato
               ,
               amicus
               Socrates
               ,
               sed
               magis
               amica
               veritas
               .
            
             So
             say
             I
             ,
             
               Amicus
               Calvinus
               ,
               amicus
               Arminius
               ,
               amicus
               Lutherus
               ,
               sed
               magis
               amica
               veritas
               ,
            
             being
             always
             ready
             to
             embrace
             Truth
             by
             whomsoever
             it
             be
             maintained
             .
             That
             I
             Preached
             and
             maintained
             Arminian
             and
             Pelagian
             Tenets
             in
             the
             
             Trone-Church
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             was
             opposed
             by
             my
             umqhaill
             Collegue
             Mr.
             Trotter
             .
             The
             Lybeller
             ought
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             famous
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             not
             simply
             to
             alledge
             ,
             
               Si
               accusare
               satis
               sit
               quis
               erit
               innoceus
               .
            
          
           
             For
             I
             peremptorily
             deny
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             used
             such
             expressions
             as
             my
             Accuser
             alledges
             .
             My
             then
             Collegue
             being
             now
             at
             his
             rest
             ,
             I
             desire
             not
             in
             the
             least
             to
             reflect
             on
             his
             memory
             ;
             what
             his
             designs
             were
             ,
             in
             being
             the
             first
             Aggressor
             in
             reflecting
             in
             
             his
             Pulpit
             were
             best
             know
             to
             himself
             .
             Though
             he
             were
             
               in
               vivis
            
             ,
             his
             allegation
             could
             be
             no
             probation
             ;
             wherein
             he
             wronged
             me
             ,
             I
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             God
             hath
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             My
             third
             Accusation
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             innovated
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             indeed
             made
             use
             of
             the
             English
             Service
             in
             my
             Family
             ,
             as
             judging
             it
             to
             be
             the
             way
             of
             Worship
             most
             consonant
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             its
             purest
             times
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             most
             devout
             and
             serious
             way
             of
             offering
             up
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Praises
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             tending
             most
             to
             Edification
             .
             And
             against
             this
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             standing
             Law
             ,
             more
             than
             against
             the
             French
             Service
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             publickly
             made
             use
             of
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             least
             quarrelled
             :
             And
             that
             the
             English
             Service
             was
             not
             more
             in
             use
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             it
             's
             too
             well
             known
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             that
             unhappiness
             ,
             and
             what
             Unchristian
             and
             Barbarous
             courses
             were
             taken
             to
             prevent
             its
             orderly
             Establishment
             here
             ,
             when
             that
             Royal
             Martyr
             of
             Blessed
             and
             Glorious
             Memory
             was
             endeavouring
             it
             for
             the
             good
             of
             this
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             unjustifiable
             practices
             of
             the
             Opposers
             was
             then
             made
             an
             Aceldama
             ,
             or
             Field
             of
             Blood.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Fourth
             Article
             the
             Accuser
             challenges
             me
             for
             negligence
             of
             my
             duty
             in
             teaching
             of
             Lessons
             to
             the
             young
             Students
             ,
             and
             alledges
             it's
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             for
             the
             first
             two
             years
             ,
             my
             Prelections
             went
             no
             further
             than
             my
             harrangue
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             so
             as
             he
             alledges
             (
             which
             whether
             so
             or
             not
             I
             cannot
             call
             to
             mind
             now
             )
             I
             could
             not
             be
             challenged
             of
             any
             negligence
             upon
             that
             account
             .
             
             The
             subject
             of
             my
             harrangue
             being
             so
             copious
             that
             it
             might
             have
             furnish'd
             matter
             of
             dictats
             for
             several
             years
             .
             For
             it
             was
             
               de
               Theologia
               in
               genere
               de
               ejus
               dignitate
               ,
               Authore
               ,
               objecto
               ,
               fine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             Subject
             I
             inlarged
             upon
             ,
             in
             dictating
             further
             than
             I
             had
             in
             that
             harrangue
             :
             Whereas
             some
             eminent
             Professors
             have
             spent
             several
             years
             dictating
             upon
             one
             point
             of
             controversie
             ;
             but
             whensoever
             it
             was
             finished
             ,
             I
             simply
             deny
             that
             either
             it
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             I
             dictated
             contain'd
             any
             unsound
             Doctrine
             as
             the
             Lybeller
             was
             pleased
             to
             alledge
             .
             As
             for
             Passive-Obedience
             ,
             and
             Non-Resistance
             ,
             I
             yet
             own
             them
             to
             be
             sound
             points
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             
               duly
               stated
               and
               qualified
            
             ;
             besides
             ,
             that
             could
             be
             no
             evidence
             of
             negligence
             in
             regard
             the
             frequent
             returns
             of
             other
             exercises
             ,
             
               viz.
               Homilies
               ,
               Exe●esies
            
             ,
             and
             Disputes
             among
             such
             a
             number
             of
             Students
             were
             such
             as
             at
             some
             times
             I
             could
             scarce
             have
             allowed
             me
             above
             six
             or
             seven
             Diets
             in
             dictating
             the
             whole
             half
             year
             .
             So
             that
             considering
             the
             few
             Dyets
             of
             dictating
             and
             how
             ill
             they
             were
             attended
             by
             the
             Students
             who
             were
             desirous
             rather
             to
             read
             what
             was
             already
             Published
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             put
             to
             the
             toil
             of
             writing
             ,
             I
             kept
             those
             Papers
             in
             loose
             Sheets
             ,
             not
             having
             designed
             them
             for
             publick
             view
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             always
             my
             judgment
             that
             if
             there
             were
             less
             writing
             ,
             and
             more
             reading
             and
             meditating
             on
             what
             's
             already
             published
             ,
             it
             might
             tend
             more
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             Education
             and
             Improvement
             of
             Youth
             in
             the
             Study
             of
             Divinity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             chose
             to
             recommend
             to
             them
             such
             Books
             as
             I
             judged
             most
             proper
             for
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             method
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Blessing
             upon
             their
             pains
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             many
             have
             given
             great
             Proofs
             of
             their
             proficiency
             in
             the
             said
             Studies
             ,
             and
             others
             great
             grounds
             of
             hope
             of
             their
             being
             serviceable
             to
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             
             Ministry
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             fit
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             to
             imploy
             them
             therein
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             to
             some
             Baptisms
             and
             Marriages
             in
             the
             Fifth
             Article
             ,
             I
             knew
             no
             restraint
             upon
             me
             ,
             nor
             any
             in
             my
             Station
             ,
             hindering
             me
             to
             grant
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Respective
             Parents
             ,
             when
             duly
             invited
             by
             them
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             Duties
             .
             But
             since
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             late
             Act
             ,
             I
             have
             forborn
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             .
             As
             for
             the
             instance
             of
             Mr.
             
               Alexander
               Chaplain
            
             ,
             his
             Liberality
             to
             the
             Poor
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             is
             very
             well
             known
             .
             If
             he
             had
             given
             me
             a
             Guiney
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Poor
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             defrauded
             them
             thereof
             .
             The
             Gentleman
             himself
             can
             declare
             as
             to
             that
             matter
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             never
             so
             mercenary
             as
             to
             ask
             any
             thing
             for
             my
             pains
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Expressions
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Article
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             condescended
             on
             ,
             and
             proved
             ;
             which
             not
             being
             done
             ,
             I
             can
             give
             no
             answer
             thereto
             .
             I
             never
             left
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             design
             to
             desert
             my
             present
             Station
             here
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             be
             thrust
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             cannot
             comply
             with
             the
             Conditions
             required
             ,
             I
             must
             patiently
             submit
             ,
             and
             cast
             my self
             ,
             and
             my
             numerous
             Family
             ,
             on
             God's
             good
             Providence
             ;
             being
             resolved
             never
             to
             put
             my
             worldly
             Interest
             in
             Ballance
             with
             the
             Peace
             of
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             hitherto
             to
             keep
             
               void
               of
               offence
               towards
               God
               and
               Man.
            
             And
             to
             follow
             that
             Apostolical
             Rule
             ,
             which
             I
             always
             recommended
             to
             others
             under
             my
             Charge
             ,
             
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               Man.
               
            
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             am
             charged
             ,
             that
             I
             ordinarily
             neglect
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             my
             Family
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             notorious
             a
             Falshood
             ,
             that
             I
             challenge
             the
             Libeller
             ,
             or
             any
             he
             can
             adduce
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             appeal
             to
             all
             that
             have
             been
             in
             my
             Family
             ,
             as
             Witnesses
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Libeller
             has
             forgot
             the
             Third
             Article
             of
             his
             Accusation
             ,
             or
             thinks
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             English
             Service
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             Worship
             God
             :
             To
             whom
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             Calumnies
             ,
             I
             refer
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             REPORT
             OF
             THE
             COMMITTEE
             ,
             Concerning
             Doctor
             STRACHAN
             .
             At
             Edinburgh
             the
             23d
             .
             of
             Sept.
             1690.
             
          
           
             AS
             to
             Doctor
             
               John
               Strachan
            
             ,
             Professour
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ;
             the
             Committee
             considering
             his
             Answers
             to
             the
             Articles
             given
             in
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             Preaching
             Reconciliation
             with
             Rome
             ,
             and
             anent
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             Consubstantiation
             :
             That
             he
             acknowledges
             he
             has
             often
             Preached
             
               Presentiam
               Credo
               modum
               ignoro
            
             :
             And
             that
             it
             had
             been
             good
             that
             that
             had
             not
             been
             in
             dispute
             ,
             but
             kept
             in
             the
             Ancients
             words
             :
             And
             albeit
             he
             denied
             his
             being
             Arminian
             ;
             yet
             he
             not
             only
             refused
             to
             Subscribe
             our
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Complex
             ,
             but
             also
             declared
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             clear
             to
             give
             a
             present
             answer
             ,
             whether
             or
             not
             the
             Articles
             about
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             the
             First
             Article
             about
             Justification
             ,
             were
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             owned
             the
             same
             ;
             yet
             he
             promised
             to
             give
             an
             Answer
             in
             Writing
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             :
             And
             being
             at
             the
             giving
             in
             of
             his
             written
             Answers
             ,
             desired
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             Answer
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             assent
             to
             these
             Articles
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             the
             Printed
             
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             would
             subscribe
             the
             same
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             these
             Articles
             were
             Complex
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             clear
             to
             Subscribe
             or
             Sign
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             also
             considering
             his
             negligence
             in
             dictating
             to
             his
             Scholars
             :
             That
             he
             acknowledges
             he
             would
             scarce
             have
             Dictate
             above
             six
             or
             seven
             times
             in
             a
             whole
             half
             Year
             ,
             and
             excuses
             the
             same
             with
             the
             returns
             of
             other
             Exercises
             ,
             such
             as
             Homilies
             ,
             Exegeses
             ,
             and
             Disputes
             :
             As
             also
             considering
             that
             he
             refuses
             to
             qualifie
             himself
             conform
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
          
           
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Dr.
             
               John
               Strachan
            
             ,
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             Office
             in
             the
             said
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             be
             declared
             Vacant
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             SENTENCE
             Against
             Doctor
             STRACHAN
             .
             At
             Edinburgh
             the
             25th
             .
             of
             Sept.
             1690.
             
          
           
             THE
             Lords
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Commission
             appointed
             for
             Visitation
             of
             Colledges
             and
             Schools
             ;
             having
             heard
             ,
             read
             ,
             and
             considered
             the
             above
             written
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             for
             visiting
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             anent
             Dr.
             
               John
               Strachan
            
             ,
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             within
             the
             said
             Colledge
             :
             And
             the
             Doctor
             being
             called
             in
             ,
             and
             having
             heard
             the
             within
             Report
             read
             over
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             asked
             if
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             Report
             were
             true
             ,
             he
             did
             Judicially
             acknowledge
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             therein
             contained
             :
             And
             also
             he
             refused
             to
             Swear
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             to
             Sign
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Assurance
             :
             And
             also
             refused
             to
             Sign
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             declare
             his
             Submission
             to
             the
             present
             Church
             Government
             ,
             as
             now
             Establisht
             :
             Therefore
             the
             said
             Commission
             approves
             of
             the
             Report
             above
             written
             ;
             and
             do
             hereby
             deprive
             the
             said
             Dr.
             
               John
               Strachan
            
             ,
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             said
             Colledge
             ,
             of
             his
             said
             Place
             ,
             as
             Professor
             foresaid
             ,
             and
             declares
             the
             said
             Place
             to
             be
             vacant
             .
          
           
             
               Crawford
               P.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ANIMADVERSIONS
             ON
             THE
             REPORT
             OF
             THE
             COMMITTEE
             APPOINTED
             To
             Visit
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             concerning
             Doctor
             John
             Strachan
             ,
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             there
             ,
             Sept.
             23.
             1690.
             
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             Commission
             's
             Approbation
             and
             Ratification
             thereof
             .
             Edinburgh
             ,
             Sept.
             25.
             1690.
             
          
           
             DOctor
             Strachan
             being
             Cited
             to
             Appear
             before
             the
             General
             Commission
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             Sit
             ,
             
               Sept.
               25.
               1690.
            
             at
             Nine
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             ;
             after
             a
             tedious
             Attendance
             of
             about
             four
             hours
             ,
             was
             called
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             wearied
             himself
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             give
             them
             very
             little
             trouble
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             determined
             to
             make
             his
             Process
             as
             short
             as
             was
             possible
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             not
             Reasonably
             think
             ,
             he
             should
             meet
             with
             any
             Favour
             from
             that
             Bench
             ;
             especially
             ,
             since
             
             he
             knew
             how
             his
             Colleague
             ,
             Doctor
             Monro
             ,
             was
             Treated
             by
             them
             that
             Forenoon
             ;
             being
             no
             less
             than
             five
             or
             six
             times
             call'd
             and
             remov'd
             ,
             with
             no
             other
             Design
             ,
             than
             to
             wrest
             and
             misinterpret
             what
             he
             Answered
             for
             himself
             :
             And
             having
             no
             time
             allowed
             him
             to
             clear
             the
             trifling
             Objections
             made
             against
             him
             ;
             great
             Endeavours
             were
             us'd
             to
             intangle
             him
             in
             his
             Answers
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Doctor
             took
             care
             to
             give
             them
             as
             little
             ground
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             possible
             .
          
           
             WHen
             he
             was
             call'd
             in
             before
             the
             Commission
             ,
             the
             above
             written
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             was
             once
             Read
             over
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Clerk
             ;
             My
             Lord
             Crawford
             enquired
             at
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             acknowledged
             the
             things
             contain'd
             in
             that
             Report
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ?
             He
             Answered
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             the
             Report
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             true
             ;
             but
             having
             heard
             it
             but
             once
             Read
             over
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             peremptorily
             say
             so
             of
             all
             Circumstances
             relating
             to
             it
             :
             My
             Lord
             Crawford
             ask'd
             again
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             own
             and
             adhere
             to
             that
             written
             Copy
             of
             Answers
             given
             in
             to
             the
             Committee
             in
             his
             Name
             ?
             
             To
             which
             the
             Doctor
             Replied
             very
             pertinently
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             Person
             would
             own
             and
             Subscribe
             the
             Libel
             given
             in
             against
             him
             to
             the
             Committee
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             Answer
             it
             particularly
             .
             My
             Lord
             
               Crawford
               Praeses
            
             ,
             said
             there
             was
             no
             Libel
             ,
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             made
             mention
             of
             none
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             an
             Information
             ,
             and
             any
             body
             might
             Inform
             ;
             The
             Doctor
             Replied
             ,
             it
             was
             materially
             a
             Libel
             what
             ever
             
             word
             they
             pleased
             to
             Express
             it
             by
             ;
             And
             that
             in
             Equity
             and
             Common
             Justice
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             know
             his
             Accuser
             .
             The
             Praeses
             replied
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Accuser
             ,
             neither
             did
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             appoint
             any
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             he
             (
             the
             Proeses
             )
             required
             the
             Doctor
             to
             give
             a
             Positive
             Answer
             ,
             whether
             he
             owned
             these
             written
             Answers
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             (
             a
             Copy
             of
             them
             being
             offered
             to
             him
             to
             view
             them
             )
             the
             Doctor
             Answered
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             own
             them
             and
             adhere
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             After
             which
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Crawford
             asked
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             qualifie
             himself
             according
             to
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             for
             his
             place
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             by
             swearing
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             King
             William
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             subscribing
             the
             Declaration
             of
             assurance
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             heartily
             submitting
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             .
             The
             Doctor
             answered
             he
             could
             not
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             comply
             with
             the
             Legal
             Test
             so
             propos'd
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             adhered
             to
             his
             former
             answers
             before
             the
             Committee
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             ordered
             to
             remove
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             little
             while
             he
             was
             called
             again
             before
             them
             :
             The
             former
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             was
             again
             read
             over
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Commissions
             Sentence
             of
             deprivation
             following
             thereupon
             ;
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             both
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             said
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             thanked
             God
             he
             received
             their
             Sentence
             with
             great
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             Tranquility
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             have
             promised
             to
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             done
             any
             thing
             against
             his
             convictions
             to
             avoid
             that
             blow
             .
          
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             and
             others
             who
             were
             permitted
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Report
             and
             Sentence
             ,
             not
             having
             heard
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Answers
             read
             ,
             nor
             known
             what
             past
             in
             the
             Committee
             ,
             might
             conclude
             upon
             the
             bare
             hearing
             of
             
             that
             Report
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             found
             him
             Guilty
             of
             propagating
             several
             Heterodox
             Opinions
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             such
             Doctrines
             he
             was
             deprived
             .
             Yea
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Commission
             it self
             ,
             before
             whom
             the
             Doctor
             's
             written
             Answers
             were
             never
             read
             (
             as
             he
             is
             credibly
             informed
             )
             did
             entertain
             the
             same
             thoughts
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             such
             words
             as
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Consubstantiation
               ,
               Transubstantiation
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             convenient
             to
             undeceive
             well
             meaning
             men
             ,
             and
             expose
             the
             malice
             of
             his
             Accusers
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             The
             Committee
             did
             consider
             his
             Answers
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             his
             Libel
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             plainly
             declare
             what
             it
             was
             in
             those
             Answers
             that
             they
             did
             consider
             ;
             we
             know
             very
             well
             they
             did
             consider
             his
             Answers
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             find
             in
             them
             either
             Vntruth
             or
             Impertinence
             ;
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             they
             accuse
             him
             that
             he
             Preach'd
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             they
             thought
             it
             no
             part
             of
             their
             business
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             to
             examine
             one
             Witness
             that
             ever
             heard
             the
             Doctor
             utter
             the
             least
             expression
             that
             might
             favourably
             insinuate
             a
             Syncretisme
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             very
             odd
             that
             the
             Committee's
             consideration
             of
             his
             answers
             should
             be
             named
             as
             one
             ground
             of
             the
             Sentence
             which
             past
             against
             him
             ,
             before
             the
             General
             Commission
             of
             the
             Visitation
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             They
             considered
             his
             answers
             concerning
             Transubstantiation
             and
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             to
             hold
             both
             those
             Opinions
             ?
             Or
             can
             a
             man
             Preach
             Reconciliation
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             if
             he
             himself
             hold
             only
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             and
             yet
             recommend
             to
             the
             People
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romanists
             
             may
             be
             complied
             with
             ,
             who
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Bread
             in
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             after
             Consecration
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Libeller
             thinks
             there
             is
             no
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             the
             Romanists
             ;
             had
             he
             listned
             to
             an
             Impartial
             Monitor
             ,
             
               Lysimachus
               Nicanor
            
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             the
             late
             troubles
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             that
             it
             is
             much
             more
             easie
             to
             reconcile
             Popery
             and
             Presbytery
             than
             the
             Lutherans
             and
             Romanists
             .
          
           
             3dly
             .
             But
             the
             Doctor
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Preached
             
               Praesentiam
               credo
               ,
               modum
               nescio
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             had
             been
             good
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Presence
             had
             never
             been
             so
             hotly
             disputed
             ,
             but
             kept
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             This
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Logick
             that
             the
             Doctor
             cannot
             understand
             :
             must
             he
             that
             says
             ,
             
               Praesentiam
               credo
               ,
               modum
               nescio
            
             ,
             necessarily
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             or
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             one
             or
             both
             .
             I
             think
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             will
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             for
             it
             holds
             the
             Real
             ,
             effectual
             Spiritual
             Presence
             ,
             and
             yet
             denys
             both
             Transubstantiation
             and
             Consubstantiation
             .
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Doctor
             say
             plainly
             
               modum
               nescio
            
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             they
             affirm
             that
             he
             had
             any
             kindness
             for
             either
             of
             those
             opinions
             ,
             since
             the
             fault
             of
             both
             is
             so
             plainly
             disowned
             by
             the
             Doctor
             :
             He
             believed
             the
             Presence
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Presence
             he
             did
             not
             know
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             those
             words
             in
             his
             answers
             ,
             
               praesentiam
               credo
            
             ,
             was
             so
             greedily
             laid
             hold
             on
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             ,
             Members
             of
             that
             Committee
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             heard
             them
             they
             desired
             the
             Clerk
             to
             note
             that
             especially
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             over
             and
             above
             what
             is
             represented
             in
             his
             written
             answers
             ,
             to
             put
             those
             Gentlemen
             in
             mind
             that
             they
             should
             read
             Mr.
             Calvin
             more
             frequently
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             deserted
             shamefully
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             
             Tract
             
               De
               Caena
               Dom.
            
             after
             the
             words
             formerly
             cited
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             they
             will
             meet
             with
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Fatemur
               omnes
               ,
               nos
               ,
               cum
               juxta
               Domini
               institutum
               fide
               Sacramentum
               recipimus
               ,
               Substantiae
               corporis
               &
               sanguinis
               Domini
               vere
               fieri
               participes
               .
               Quomodo
               id
               fiat
               alii
               aliis
               melius
               definire
               &
               clarius
               explicare
               possunt
               .
               Ne
               vis
               sacro
               sancti
               hujus
               mysterii
               imminuatur
               ,
               cogitare
               debemus
               id
               fieri
               occulta
               &
               mirabili
               Dei
               virtute
               .
            
             Do
             they
             allow
             of
             this
             saying
             of
             Calvin
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Doctor
             said
             less
             than
             what
             may
             be
             deduced
             from
             them
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             contentiously
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             how
             can
             they
             be
             so
             captiously
             querulous
             ,
             as
             to
             dream
             of
             Chimera's
             and
             Monsters
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             so
             currently
             taught
             in
             the
             most
             Famous
             Schools
             amongst
             the
             Protestants
             ?
          
           
             
               It
               may
               be
               Mr.
            
             Calvin
             '
             
               s
               Treatise
            
             de
             Coena
             Dom.
             
               is
               not
               so
               easily
               had
               as
               his
               Book
               of
            
             Instit
             .
             
               which
               I
               think
               very
               few
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               want
               ,
               then
               let
               me
               entreat
               them
               to
               look
               to
               the
               following
               Testimony
               from
               Mr.
            
             Calvin
             ,
             
             
               in
               which
               he
               writes
               so
               Religiously
               and
               Reverently
               of
               that
               Sacred
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             Quanquam
             autem
             cogitando
             animus
             plus
             valet
             ,
             quam
             lingua
             exprimendo
             :
             rei
             tamen
             magnitudine
             ille
             quoque
             vincitur
             &
             obruitur
             ,
             itaque
             nihil
             demum
             restat
             nisi
             ut
             in
             ejus
             mysterii
             admirationem
             prorumpam
             ,
             cui
             nec
             mens
             plane
             cogitando
             nec
             lingua
             explicando
             par
             esse
             potest
             :
             And
             par
             .
             10.
             
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
            
             ,
             Summa
             sit
             non
             aliter
             animas
             nostras
             Carne
             &
             Sanguine
             Christi
             pasci
             ,
             quam
             panis
             &
             vinum
             corporalem
             vitam
             tuentur
             &
             sustinent
             :
             neque
             enim
             quadrare
             tanalogia
             signi
             nisi
             alimentum
             suum
             animae
             in
             Christo
             reperirent
             ,
             quod
             fieri
             non
             potest
             nisi
             nobiscum
             Christus
             ,
             vere
             in
             unum
             coalescat
             nosque
             reficiat
             carnis
             suae
             esu
             ,
             &
             sanguinis
             potu
             .
             Etsi
             autem
             incredibile
             videtur
             in
             tanta
             locorum
             distantia
             penetrare
             ad
             nos
             Christi
             carnem
             ,
             ut
             nobis
             sit
             in
             cibum
             ,
             
             Meminerimus
             quantum
             supra
             sensus
             omnes
             nostros
             emineat
             arcana
             Spiritus
             sancti
             virtus
             &
             quam
             stultum
             sit
             ejus
             immensitatem
             modo
             nostro
             velle
             metiri
             .
             Quod
             ergo
             mens
             nostra
             non
             comprehendit
             ,
             concipiat
             fides
             ,
             Spiritum
             vere
             unire
             quae
             locis
             disjuncta
             sunt
             ,
             &c.
             And
             Paragr
             .
             32.
             ab
             initio
             .
             Porro
             de
             modo
             si
             quis
             me
             interroget
             fateri
             non
             pudebit
             ,
             sublimius
             esse
             arcanum
             ,
             quam
             ut
             vel
             meo
             ingenio
             comprehendi
             ,
             vel
             enarrari
             verbis
             queat
             ,
             atque
             ut
             apertius
             dicam
             experiar
             magis
             quam
             intelligam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Several
               other
               Testimonies
               might
               be
               gathered
               together
               from
               many
               other
               Reformed
               Divines
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               not
               the
               design
               of
               this
               Paper
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               by
               one
               or
               two
               Authentick
               Testimonies
               to
               expose
               the
               silliness
               of
               such
               men
               as
               find
               fault
               with
               every
               body
               that
               does
               not
               follow
               their
               words
               as
               well
               as
               their
               Sentiments
               .
               I
               think
               the
               learned
               Bishop
            
             Andrews
             
               understood
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               sufficiently
               well
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               Cardinal
            
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
               hath
               these
               words
            
             ,
             Dixit
             Christus
             Hoc
             est
             Corpus
             meum
             :
             non
             hoc
             modo
             ,
             hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             .
             Nobis
             autem
             vobiscum
             ,
             de
             objecto
             convenit
             ,
             de
             modo
             lis
             omnis
             est
             .
             De
             ,
             hoc
             est
             ,
             fide
             firma
             tenemus
             quod
             sit
             :
             de
             hoc
             modo
             est
             (
             nempe
             Transubstantiato
             in
             Corpus
             pane
             )
             de
             modo
             quofiat
             at
             sit
             ,
             per
             ,
             sive
             in
             ,
             sive
             cum
             ,
             sive
             sub
             ,
             sive
             trans
             ,
             nullum
             inibi
             verbum
             ,
             &
             quia
             verbum
             nullum
             merito
             a
             fide
             procul
             ablegamus
             ,
             inter
             Scita
             Scholae
             ponimus
             ,
             inter
             fidei
             Articulos
             non
             ponimus
             .
             
               And
               after
               he
               had
               instanced
               the
               saying
               of
            
             Durandus
             ,
             
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               he
               adds
               ,
            
             Praesentiam
             credimus
             ,
             nec
             minus
             quam
             vos
             ,
             veram
             .
             De
             modo
             praesentiae
             nil
             temere
             definimus
             ,
             addo
             ,
             nec
             anxie
             inquirimus
             ,
             non
             magis
             quam
             in
             Baptismo
             nostro
             ,
             quomodo
             abluat
             nos
             Sanguis
             Christi
             ,
             non
             magis
             quam
             in
             Christi
             incarnatione
             ,
             quomodo
             naturae
             divinae
             humana
             in
             eandem
             hypostasin
             uniatur
             .
          
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             did
             not
             Believe
             ,
             Assert
             ,
             or
             Recommend
             ,
             the
             Corporal
             and
             Carnal
             Presence
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             but
             he
             lov'd
             to
             Express
             his
             Reverence
             of
             that
             Mystery
             ,
             
             otherways
             than
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             ;
             who
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             show
             so
             little
             regard
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             West
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             their
             greatest
             Zealots
             ,
             did
             not
             Administer
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             for
             twenty
             years
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             those
             sharp-sighted
             Inquisitors
             ,
             did
             consider
             in
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Answers
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             tho'
             he
             denyed
             his
             being
             Arminian
             ,
             yet
             he
             not
             only
             refused
             to
             subscribe
             their
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             the
             Complex
             ,
             but
             also
             declared
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             then
             give
             a
             present
             Answer
             whether
             or
             no
             he
             thought
             the
             Article
             about
             Freewill
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Article
             about
             Justification
             were
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             owned
             the
             same
             .
             In
             what
             Sense
             the
             Doctor
             denyed
             himself
             to
             be
             Arminian
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             Answers
             to
             the
             Libel
             ;
             of
             the
             rest
             take
             this
             following
             account
             .
             When
             they
             asked
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             Subscribe
             the
             Westminster
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             he
             answered
             that
             he
             would
             Subscribe
             no
             Confession
             composed
             by
             fallible
             Men
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             it
             might
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             For
             since
             those
             Gentlemen
             at
             Westminster
             were
             not
             Divinely
             inspired
             ,
             their
             Dictates
             might
             be
             fairly
             examined
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Subscription
             to
             any
             Confession
             did
             necessarily
             imply
             this
             reserve
             and
             limitation
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             Doctor
             was
             desired
             to
             instance
             those
             Articles
             in
             the
             Westminster
             Confession
             ,
             
             he
             thought
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             To
             this
             he
             replyed
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             obliged
             ;
             it
             was
             enough
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             this
             plain
             and
             positive
             Answer
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             Subscribe
             the
             Westminster
             Confession
             ,
             without
             
             the
             former
             Restriction
             :
             For
             he
             never
             made
             it
             much
             his
             Business
             ,
             since
             this
             Visitation
             began
             ;
             especially
             ,
             to
             look
             so
             narrowly
             into
             the
             Presbyterian
             Books
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Particular
             Articles
             about
             which
             they
             desired
             to
             know
             his
             Judgement
             ,
             it
             was
             needless
             for
             them
             to
             be
             so
             Inquisitive
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             refused
             any
             one
             part
             of
             what
             was
             required
             by
             the
             present
             Law
             ,
             he
             was
             sure
             to
             be
             deprived
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             not
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Curiosity
             of
             the
             
             Committee-Men
             in
             their
             little
             Punctilios
             .
          
           
             Yet
             he
             promised
             (
             saith
             the
             Report
             )
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             Answer
             in
             writ
             concerning
             those
             Articles
             of
             Freewill
             ,
             and
             Justification
             ,
             and
             here
             they
             plainly
             Insinuate
             him
             guilty
             of
             Breach
             of
             promise
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             did
             promise
             if
             the
             Libel
             had
             been
             Subscribed
             and
             owned
             by
             any
             Informer
             ,
             to
             return
             a
             particular
             Answer
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             that
             were
             contained
             therein
             ;
             but
             to
             give
             them
             an
             account
             of
             his
             private
             Judgement
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Freewill
             ,
             and
             Justification
             was
             needless
             ,
             for
             every
             Man's
             Conscience
             did
             plainly
             convince
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             Free-will
             ,
             else
             he
             could
             not
             see
             how
             the
             remorse
             of
             Conscience
             could
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             our
             willful
             Sins
             so
             uneasie
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Next
             they
             will
             have
             the
             Doctor
             Guilty
             of
             Negligence
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             oblige
             the
             Students
             to
             write
             his
             Dictates
             so
             often
             as
             the
             Visitors
             would
             have
             had
             him
             ,
             though
             the
             frequent
             returns
             of
             other
             Exercises
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             useful
             )
             made
             this
             impossible
             to
             him
             .
             But
             this
             is
             an
             impertinence
             not
             worth
             considering
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             exception
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             answered
             in
             the
             former
             Tryals
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             since
             most
             of
             the
             Students
             of
             Divinity
             are
             obliged
             once
             a
             Year
             to
             sustain
             publick
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Professor
             is
             allowed
             but
             two
             Dyets
             
             a
             Week
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             convenient
             he
             should
             Dictate
             above
             seven
             or
             eight
             times
             a
             Year
             ,
             else
             he
             could
             not
             but
             hinder
             the
             Freedom
             and
             Solemnity
             of
             their
             publick
             Disputes
             and
             other
             Exercises
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             they
             mention
             the
             Doctor
             would
             not
             qualifie
             himself
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             prostitute
             his
             Conscience
             so
             far
             as
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             wilfully
             against
             his
             Convictions
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             Consequence
             :
             And
             it
             might
             be
             expected
             by
             such
             as
             did
             not
             well
             know
             the
             Ministers
             that
             sate
             in
             that
             Committee
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             pretended
             so
             much
             to
             a
             tender
             Conscience
             ,
             would
             have
             taken
             more
             pains
             to
             inform
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             than
             presently
             to
             insert
             in
             their
             Report
             to
             the
             Commission
             ,
             (
             without
             acquainting
             him
             )
             what
             they
             had
             snatcht
             from
             his
             Mouth
             upon
             surprize
             .
             The
             Presbyterians
             in
             the
             Year
             1638
             were
             truly
             more
             Civil
             ,
             and
             took
             some
             pains
             in
             the
             beginning
             to
             inform
             such
             as
             differ'd
             from
             them
             ,
             tho'
             their
             Methods
             afterwards
             became
             very
             severe
             .
             But
             the
             plain
             Truth
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Suspicion
             of
             being
             Arminian
             ,
             (
             especially
             his
             Reading
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             was
             it
             that
             made
             his
             Enemies
             implacable
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             the
             third
             Article
             of
             their
             Libel
             against
             him
             ▪
             they
             seem
             to
             pass
             Sentence
             against
             him
             ,
             upon
             this
             very
             head
             before
             he
             was
             heard
             ,
             for
             (
             say
             they
             )
             none
             can
             Legally
             enjoy
             Benefices
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Universities
             ,
             who
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             in
             her
             
               Present
               Establishment
            
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             he
             was
             Examin'd
             more
             particularly
             about
             the
             
               English
               Liturgie
            
             ;
             They
             ask'd
             ,
             whether
             he
             used
             that
             Service
             in
             his
             Family
             ,
             before
             the
             Revolution
             ?
             To
             which
             he
             Answered
             ,
             he
             did
             ,
             tho'
             not
             so
             frequently
             ;
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             so
             constantly
             tye
             himself
             
             to
             that
             Form
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             used
             
               Conceived
               Prayer
            
             ;
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             this
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             usual
             for
             such
             as
             were
             accustomed
             with
             that
             Service
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             to
             use
             extemporary
             Prayers
             ;
             neither
             did
             he
             think
             that
             such
             could
             pray
             after
             that
             manner
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             making
             use
             thereof
             ,
             was
             a
             Schismatick
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               which
               he
               was
               a
               Member
            
             ;
             so
             Saucily
             do
             they
             talk
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             are
             Schismaticks
             from
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             ;
             yet
             they
             venture
             to
             Brand
             all
             others
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             with
             that
             Infamous
             Character
             ;
             they
             think
             none
             can
             Pray
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             and
             the
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             some
             Sense
             ,
             it
             's
             very
             true
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             very
             difficult
             to
             reconcile
             so
             much
             Boldness
             and
             Indiscretion
             ,
             as
             is
             observable
             in
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Humility
             .
          
           
             They
             then
             ask'd
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             concurred
             with
             him
             in
             that
             Worship
             ?
             He
             answer'd
             ,
             That
             of
             late
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             was
             pull'd
             down
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             of
             
               good
               Quality
            
             did
             frequent
             it
             .
             At
             which
             they
             were
             greatly
             nettled
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             again
             ,
             who
             had
             pulled
             down
             the
             Church
             ?
             To
             which
             the
             Doctor
             replied
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             give
             any
             particular
             answer
             ,
             it
             was
             evident
             enough
             ,
             that
             a
             National
             Church
             establish'd
             by
             Law
             was
             pull'd
             down
             .
             To
             which
             one
             of
             their
             number
             said
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             pretty
             indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             fourteen
             *
             Carles
             ,
             was
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             Gentleman
             should
             have
             remembred
             that
             there
             was
             many
             more
             than
             fourteen
             pull'd
             down
             by
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             and
             more
             since
             by
             Presbytery
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             kindness
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             no
             particular
             answers
             to
             what
             he
             said
             in
             his
             passion
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             next
             desired
             to
             answer
             positively
             whether
             he
             was
             an
             Arminian
             ?
             The
             Doctor
             answered
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Arminians
             were
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             none
             .
             The
             same
             Person
             ask'd
             again
             what
             the
             Doctors
             judgment
             might
             be
             of
             the
             five
             controverted
             Articles
             ?
             To
             which
             he
             answer'd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             declare
             his
             private
             judgment
             in
             those
             controversies
             .
             If
             they
             thought
             Arminianism
             a
             crime
             that
             deserved
             deprivation
             ,
             they
             might
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             against
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             not
             obliged
             to
             accuse
             himself
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Ministers
             expresly
             required
             him
             to
             declare
             his
             opinion
             about
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Freewill
             and
             Justification
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Doctor
             replied
             as
             before
             .
             Sometime
             before
             the
             Doctor
             once
             ask'd
             the
             Committee
             whether
             they
             were
             a
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             Judicatory
             ?
             If
             a
             Civil
             ,
             how
             came
             the
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             to
             sit
             there
             ,
             who
             clamour'd
             perpetually
             against
             the
             Bishops
             for
             being
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             since
             now
             themselves
             acted
             by
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             if
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             he
             wish'd
             to
             know
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             their
             Power
             ?
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             was
             tossed
             and
             wearied
             with
             their
             endless
             trifling
             and
             insidious
             Questions
             .
          
           
             
               When
               I
               look
               back
               upon
               all
               the
               steps
               of
               Dr.
            
             Strachan
             '
             
               s
               Tryal
               ,
               it
               brings
               to
               my
               mind
               one
               of
               the
               Fables
               we
               were
               taught
               when
               we
               were
               Boys
               .
            
             The
             Wolf
             and
             the
             Lamb
             met
             at
             a
             Fountain
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Wolf
             saw
             the
             Lamb
             he
             Lybelled
             ,
             and
             accused
             him
             ,
             first
             that
             he
             troubled
             the
             Waters
             ;
             for
             the
             Wolf
             alledged
             he
             could
             not
             drink
             them
             ;
             the
             Lamb
             answered
             that
             he
             could
             not
             trouble
             the
             Waters
             ,
             he
             stood
             much
             lower
             than
             the
             Fountain
             .
             This
             Accusation
             being
             removed
             ,
             the
             Wolf
             told
             him
             that
             six
             Months
             ago
             he
             heard
             the
             Lamb
             curse
             him
             .
             The
             Lamb
             answered
             that
             he
             was
             not
             six
             Months
             old
             :
             so
             the
             second
             Accusation
             was
             as
             calumnious
             as
             the
             first
             .
             Then
             the
             Wolf
             told
             him
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             not
             ,
             your
             Father
             did
             curse
             me
             :
             
               There
               was
               no
               answering
               the
               third
               Article
               of
               the
            
             Libel
             ,
             
               so
               the
               Lamb
               was
               worried
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Reader
               ,
            
          
           
             THou
             hast
             now
             heard
             how
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Inquisition
            
             proceeded
             against
             these
             two
             Doctors
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Rigour
             and
             Severity
             they
             Persecuted
             all
             such
             as
             they
             judged
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Perswasion
            
             in
             that
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Colledges
             of
             the
             Mother
             University
             at
             St.
             Andrews
             :
             One
             Instance
             more
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             
               Partiality
               in
               Judging
            
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             here
             omit
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             this
             .
          
           
             They
             admitted
             and
             sustained
             Libels
             against
             all
             the
             Masters
             that
             they
             thought
             Episcopal
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             shaddow
             of
             
               any
               Accuser
               or
               Informer
            
             ,
             when
             themselves
             also
             knew
             the
             Article
             to
             be
             most
             false
             ;
             yet
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Masters
             who
             were
             Presbyterians
             ,
             or
             who
             had
             insinuated
             themselves
             
               into
               their
               Favour
            
             ;
             I
             say
             any
             such
             were
             informed
             against
             ,
             tho'
             the
             Indictment
             was
             subscribed
             by
             Men
             of
             undoubted
             Reputation
             ;
             and
             contained
             many
             things
             that
             justly
             deserved
             deprivation
             ;
             yet
             the
             matter
             was
             
               huddled
               up
            
             ,
             without
             examining
             
               any
               one
               Article
            
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Mr.
             
               Andr.
               Massie
            
             ,
             against
             whom
             an
             Information
             was
             given
             in
             ,
             subscribed
             by
             two
             Gentlemen
             of
             Great
             Learning
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             Doctor
             of
             Medicin
             ,
             the
             other
             a
             Master
             of
             Arts
             in
             Edinburgh
             ;
             but
             the
             Inquisitors
             knew
             that
             these
             Informers
             were
             not
             of
             their
             Gang
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             liking
             to
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
             Information
             against
             Mr.
             Massie
             .
          
           
             THere
             being
             a
             Commission
             granted
             by
             Their
             Majesties
             and
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             some
             Noblemen
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             Visiting
             the
             Universities
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             the
             said
             Visitors
             are
             earnestly
             desired
             to
             Consider
             and
             Examine
             the
             Behaviour
             and
             Management
             of
             Mr.
             
               Andrew
               Massie
            
             ,
             Regent
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             who
             these
             several
             years
             has
             been
             an
             useless
             and
             unfit
             Master
             of
             the
             said
             University
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Visitors
             are
             desired
             to
             consider
             Mr.
             
             Massie's
             base
             
             and
             indirect
             ways
             to
             procure
             Scholars
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             ,
             While
             he
             was
             a
             Regent
             in
             old
             Aberdeen
             ,
             during
             the
             whole
             Vacance
             ,
             he
             used
             to
             Travel
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             where
             ever
             he
             heard
             there
             were
             any
             young
             Boys
             ,
             without
             any
             Introduction
             ,
             he
             would
             impudently
             address
             himself
             to
             their
             Parents
             and
             Friends
             ,
             and
             assure
             them
             that
             the
             Boys
             were
             fit
             for
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             albeit
             ,
             very
             often
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             a
             word
             of
             Latin
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             their
             Parents
             or
             Friends
             did
             object
             to
             him
             ,
             their
             Children
             not
             being
             qualified
             ,
             he
             did
             promise
             to
             make
             up
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             extraordinary
             pains
             and
             care
             by
             himself
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             did
             yet
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             superficial
             and
             unconcerned
             Master
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             an
             University
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             afterwards
             .
             When
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             way
             not
             so
             practicable
             here
             ,
             his
             method
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             to
             spread
             confidently
             abroad
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Courses
             were
             necessary
             ,
             which
             preceeded
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             never
             fail'd
             to
             have
             Semies
             ,
             Bauchelours
             ,
             and
             Magistrands
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             at
             any
             Colledge
             before
             ,
             and
             he
             admitted
             them
             to
             be
             Scholars
             ,
             without
             offering
             them
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             Principal
             or
             Masters
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             so
             frequently
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             publick
             Process
             intended
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             
               Anno.
               1684.
            
             
             And
             as
             this
             is
             not
             our
             and
             known
             to
             the
             whole
             University
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             can
             be
             proven
             by
             particular
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Visitors
             are
             desired
             to
             consider
             his
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             Teaching
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             trifling
             and
             superficial
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             excuse
             given
             for
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             never
             explains
             his
             Notes
             ,
             but
             unconcernedly
             reads
             them
             shortly
             over
             ,
             without
             ever
             making
             any
             Digression
             or
             Commenting
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             his
             Scholars
             to
             understand
             them
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             in
             his
             Class
             ,
             at
             whom
             he
             will
             not
             ask
             one
             question
             in
             the
             whole
             year
             ,
             nor
             once
             examine
             them
             .
             3.
             
             He
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             Absents
             ;
             since
             many
             of
             them
             will
             be
             absent
             for
             some
             weeks
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             never
             misses
             nor
             calls
             for
             them
             ,
             neither
             does
             he
             fine
             or
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             absence
             ;
             and
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             time
             he
             
             taught
             his
             last
             course
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             trafficking
             Priests
             and
             Jesuits
             did
             debauch
             more
             of
             his
             Scholars
             then
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Students
             in
             Scotland
             beside
             .
             4.
             
             He
             takes
             as
             little
             notice
             and
             care
             of
             his
             Scholars
             when
             present
             ;
             for
             albeit
             his
             Class
             be
             numerous
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             not
             be
             eight
             or
             ten
             taking
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             said
             or
             dictated
             ,
             while
             the
             rest
             in
             his
             presence
             are
             talking
             ,
             tossing
             ,
             and
             fighting
             together
             in
             the
             School
             :
             And
             an
             effect
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             expence
             for
             mending
             the
             Glass
             Windows
             of
             his
             School
             ,
             than
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Schools
             besides
             .
             5.
             
             He
             gives
             very
             ill
             attendance
             ;
             for
             all
             along
             .
             and
             particularly
             the
             last
             Session
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             he
             never
             entered
             the
             Colledge
             till
             half
             an
             hour
             after
             eight
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             near
             eleven
             in
             the
             Forenoon
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             so
             well
             known
             to
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             expect
             him
             sooner
             ,
             that
             it
             made
             them
             either
             stay
             from
             the
             Colledge
             altogether
             ,
             or
             so
             disturb
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             hardly
             possible
             for
             other
             Masters
             to
             keep
             their
             Meetings
             at
             these
             times
             .
             6.
             
             He
             has
             very
             few
             Meetings
             with
             his
             Scholars
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             takes
             no
             care
             that
             the
             Scholars
             attend
             ,
             since
             of
             seventy
             or
             eighty
             ,
             of
             which
             his
             Class
             may
             consist
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             above
             eight
             or
             ten
             present
             .
             7.
             
             He
             altogether
             neglects
             the
             Office
             of
             Hebdomader
             (
             which
             was
             the
             most
             useful
             attendance
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             for
             preventing
             of
             Tumults
             )
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             Scholars
             did
             ordinarily
             brag
             ,
             that
             
             Massie's
             Week
             was
             near
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             they
             should
             be
             reveng'd
             of
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Visitors
             are
             desired
             to
             examine
             his
             care
             anent
             the
             Library
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             very
             dear
             to
             all
             the
             Masters
             ;
             and
             yet
             Mr.
             Massie
             took
             no
             care
             to
             make
             his
             Scholars
             pay
             their
             dues
             at
             their
             Matriculation
             ,
             and
             Laureation
             ;
             and
             particularly
             this
             last
             three
             years
             there
             were
             to
             the
             number
             of
             58
             of
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             bring
             to
             Matriculation
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             desired
             thereto
             by
             the
             Principal
             ;
             and
             the
             Catalogue
             
             of
             these
             Scholars
             Names
             the
             Biblothecar
             can
             exhibit
             to
             the
             Visitors
             if
             required
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Journal
             Books
             of
             the
             Library
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1680
             ,
             or
             1681
             ,
             there
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Money
             belonging
             to
             the
             Library
             Twenty
             Pounds
             Sterling
             ,
             or
             thereby
             ,
             for
             uses
             unknown
             to
             any
             of
             the
             present
             Masters
             ,
             for
             which
             Mr.
             Massey
             gave
             his
             Ticket
             ,
             and
             which
             Ticket
             ,
             without
             paying
             the
             Money
             ,
             he
             did
             again
             take
             up
             from
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Henderson
            
             the
             Biblothecar
             ,
             or
             his
             Father
             ;
             who
             can
             give
             the
             best
             account
             of
             these
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             Dealings
             anent
             the
             Library
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Visitors
             are
             desired
             to
             consider
             what
             he
             Teaches
             ,
             or
             rather
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             his
             Notes
             ,
             (
             which
             for
             the
             gross
             of
             them
             he
             Copies
             from
             those
             of
             Mr.
             
               John
               Strachan
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Regent
             when
             he
             entered
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Aberdeen
             ,
             and
             afterward
             turned
             Jesuit
             )
             and
             they
             will
             find
             in
             the
             questions
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             occasion
             of
             differing
             from
             others
             ;
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             either
             such
             as
             tends
             to
             Scepticism
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             inclines
             to
             Atheisme
             :
             As
             when
             he
             asserts
             that
             a
             Creature
             may
             Create
             its
             own
             self
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             as
             the
             principal
             and
             efficient
             Cause
             ;
             Or
             such
             as
             favours
             
               Popish
               Transubstantiation
            
             ,
             as
             his
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Bilocation
             of
             Bodies
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             favours
             Arminianism
             ,
             as
             his
             Doctrine
             
               de
               Scientia
               media
            
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             inclines
             to
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             the
             Diabolick
             Art
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Judiciary
             Astrology
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               de
               Genituris
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             contrare
             to
             the
             Example
             of
             all
             Christian
             Schools
             ,
             he
             inlarges
             upon
             and
             Exemplifies
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             is
             pure
             incomprehensible
             Non-sence
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             says
             the
             Diagonal
             of
             a
             Square
             is
             not
             really
             longer
             than
             the
             side
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             publick
             Appearances
             ,
             his
             maintaining
             of
             Theses
             in
             the
             common
             School
             on
             the
             Saturdays
             ,
             
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             giving
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             answers
             to
             evident
             truths
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             contrair
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             consequently
             probable
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             safely
             followed
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             last
             Saturday
             of
             March
             last
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             all
             the
             Masters
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             English
             Gentlemen
             who
             were
             accidentally
             present
             ,
             he
             stuck
             not
             to
             say
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             That
             
               Deus
               non
               justè
               punit
               peccatores
            
             .
             And
             always
             at
             these
             publick
             Disputes
             he
             falls
             out
             in
             such
             passions
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             reasonably
             urged
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Students
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             hiss
             at
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Albeit
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             the
             Visitors
             be
             not
             troubled
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             gross
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Covetousness
             and
             the
             Immoralities
             of
             his
             Life
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             amiss
             that
             they
             know
             his
             merits
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             present
             Established
             Government
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             he
             was
             bred
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             did
             take
             all
             the
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             lies
             under
             all
             the
             Obligations
             that
             were
             at
             those
             times
             imposed
             when
             he
             was
             bred
             ,
             and
             first
             entered
             in
             publick
             Employment
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1647
             to
             the
             year
             1660.
             
             But
             it
             's
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             without
             any
             scruple
             ,
             he
             broke
             all
             these
             Bonds
             ,
             took
             the
             Declaration
             and
             all
             Oaths
             of
             course
             in
             King
             
             Charles's
             Reign
             ,
             and
             conformed
             and
             complied
             as
             much
             as
             any
             man.
             And
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             Regent
             in
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             he
             owned
             his
             dislike
             of
             the
             Students
             burning
             of
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             year
             1680
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             year
             1681
             he
             took
             and
             swore
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Test
             ;
             and
             again
             in
             the
             year
             1685
             in
             the
             late-King
             
             James's
             Reign
             ,
             he
             swore
             the
             same
             Oath
             again
             on
             his
             bended
             knees
             before
             the
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
             His
             courting
             of
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             was
             so
             often
             and
             barefac'd
             ,
             that
             (
             beside
             his
             conniving
             at
             their
             seducing
             and
             perverting
             his
             Scholars
             to
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             )
             in
             the
             year
             1687
             
             at
             the
             publick
             Laureation
             in
             the
             common
             School
             ,
             He
             ,
             as
             a
             Praeses
             ,
             Invited
             ,
             and
             had
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             Father
             Reid
             ,
             as
             he
             called
             him
             ,
             a
             Dominican
             Fryar
             ,
             and
             a
             trafficking
             Papist
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Battel
             of
             Gillicrankie
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             complement
             a
             Popish
             Lady
             on
             the
             Victory
             :
             And
             frequently
             this
             Summer
             he
             has
             averred
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             the
             best
             constitute
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scots
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             are
             the
             honestest
             Men
             in
             the
             World.
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             all
             the
             Oaths
             that
             can
             be
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Visitors
             would
             consider
             that
             he
             hath
             already
             broken
             all
             the
             Ingagements
             by
             which
             he
             was
             tyed
             to
             the
             Presbyterian
             interest
             :
             Neither
             can
             the
             Government
             ever
             be
             secure
             of
             him
             ,
             since
             beside
             his
             practice
             ,
             he
             teaches
             in
             his
             Notes
             ,
             That
             
               Potest
               dari
               Dominium
               duorum
               in
               solidum
               in
               unam
               &
               eandem
               rem
               per
               notabile
               aliquod
               tempus
               .
            
             So
             that
             tho'
             he
             swear
             that
             King
             William
             is
             King
             
               de
               Jure
            
             ,
             yet
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Principles
             ,
             King
             James
             may
             be
             so
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Warrant
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             for
             Visiting
             of
             Universities
             ,
             for
             Citing
             of
             Parties
             before
             their
             Committee
             at
             Edinburgh
             .
          
           
             THe
             Lords
             and
             others
             Commissioners
             ,
             appointed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             for
             visiting
             of
             Universities
             and
             Schools
             within
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             do
             hereby
             require
             and
             Command
          
           
             Messengers
             to
             pass
             to
             the
             Mercat
             Cross
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             upon
             a
             Mercat
             Day
             ,
             betwixt
             ten
             and
             twelve
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             forenoon
             ,
             and
             immediately
             thereafter
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             patent
             Gate
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             sicklike
             to
             pass
             to
             the
             Mercat
             Crosses
             of
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               Haddingtoun
               ,
               Duns
               ,
               Greenlaw
            
             and
             
               Lauder
               ,
               Jedburgh
               ,
               Sclkirk
               ,
               Peebles
               ,
               Linlithgow
            
             and
             Stirling
             ,
             and
             thereat
             ,
             after
             open
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             publick
             Reading
             of
             the
             said
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             herewith
             sent
             ,
             appointing
             the
             saids
             Visitors
             ,
             and
             this
             present
             Warrant
             ,
             to
             Summon
             ,
             Warn
             ,
             and
             Charge
             the
             Principal
             ,
             Professors
             ,
             Regents
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             Masters
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             School-Masters
             teaching
             Latin
             in
             the
             said
             Town
             ,
             at
             the
             Mercat
             Cross
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
             and
             Colledge
             Gate
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Schoomlasters
             ,
             teaching
             Latin
             within
             the
             Shires
             of
             
               Edinburgh
               ,
               Haddingtoun
               ,
               Berwick
               ,
               Roxburgh
               ,
               Sclkirk
               ,
               Peebles
               ,
               Linlithgow
            
             and
             Stirling
             ,
             
             at
             the
             Mercat-Crosses
             of
             the
             Head-burgs
             of
             the
             respective
             Shires
             ,
             within
             which
             they
             live
             ,
             upon
             fifteen
             days
             warning
             ,
             to
             compear
             before
             the
             Committee
             of
             the
             saids
             Visitors
             ,
             delegat
             by
             them
             conform
             to
             the
             said
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             therein
             specified
             ,
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             in
             the
             High-Common-Hall
             of
             the
             Colledge
             thereof
             ,
             the
             twenty
             Day
             of
             August
             next
             to
             come
             ,
             at
             ten
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             forenoon
             ,
             to
             answer
             and
             satisfie
             the
             said
             Committee
             ,
             upon
             the
             points
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             Instructions
             given
             by
             the
             saids
             Commissioners
             to
             them
             :
             And
             likewise
             ,
             the
             saids
             Commissioners
             do
             hereby
             require
             the
             saids
             Messengers
             at
             the
             same
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             to
             summon
             and
             warn
             all
             the
             Loidges
             ,
             who
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             object
             against
             the
             said
             Principal
             ,
             Professors
             ,
             Regents
             ,
             Masters
             of
             the
             saids
             Universities
             ,
             and
             School
             Masters
             teaching
             Latin
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             said
             Shires
             ,
             to
             compear
             before
             the
             said
             Committee
             ,
             the
             said
             day
             and
             place
             ,
             to
             give
             in
             objections
             against
             the
             said
             Principal
             ,
             Professors
             ,
             Regents
             and
             others
             foresaid
             ;
             And
             also
             requiring
             the
             saids
             Messengers
             ,
             at
             the
             said
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             to
             make
             Intimations
             to
             the
             Magistrats
             of
             the
             Burghs-Royal
             ,
             within
             the
             saids
             bounds
             ,
             that
             they
             send
             in
             subscribed
             Lists
             of
             the
             School
             Masters
             ,
             teaching
             Latin
             within
             their
             respective
             Burrows
             Royal
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Sheriffs
             of
             the
             Shires
             above-named
             ,
             that
             they
             send
             in
             Lists
             of
             such
             School
             Masters
             ,
             within
             their
             respective
             Shires
             ,
             out
             with
             the
             Burrows-Royal
             ;
             which
             subscribed
             Lists
             are
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Clerks
             of
             this
             Commission
             ,
             or
             their
             Deputs
             appointed
             for
             that
             Committee
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             meet
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             and
             that
             betwixt
             and
             the
             said
             twenty
             day
             of
             August
             next
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             saids
             Principal
             ,
             Professors
             ,
             Regents
             ,
             and
             others
             Masters
             are
             Cited
             ,
             as
             the
             saids
             
             Sheriffs
             and
             Magistrats
             will
             be
             answerable
             ;
             Requireing
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Messengers
             executors
             of
             this
             present
             Warrant
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             read
             publickly
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             Citation
             to
             be
             given
             therein
             at
             the
             said
             Mercat-Crosses
             and
             Colledge-Gate
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             leave
             Printed
             Copies
             of
             the
             said
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Copies
             of
             this
             present
             Warrant
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Citation
             thereof
             ,
             affixt
             upon
             the
             Mercat-Crosses
             of
             the
             Head-burghs
             of
             the
             saids
             Shires
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             most
             patent
             Gates
             of
             the
             said
             Colledge
             :
             Requiring
             lastly
             ,
             the
             saids
             Messengers
             ,
             executors
             of
             these
             Presents
             ,
             to
             return
             the
             same
             with
             formal
             Executions
             ,
             and
             Indorsations
             thereof
             ,
             duly
             subscribed
             by
             them
             ,
             before
             subscribing
             Witnesses
             ,
             to
             the
             saids
             Clerks
             or
             their
             Deputs
             ,
             betwixt
             and
             the
             said
             day
             of
             the
             said
             Committees
             meeting
             at
             Edinburgh
             :
             For
             doing
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             these
             Presents
             shall
             be
             their
             sufficient
             Warrant
             .
             
               Given
               at
            
             Edinburgh
             ,
             
               the
               twenty
               fifth
               day
               of
            
             July
             ,
             
               One
               Thousand
               six
               Hundred
               and
               ninety
               Years
               .
            
             And
             Ordains
             these
             presents
             to
             be
             Printed
             .
             Extracted
             forth
             of
             the
             Records
             ,
             by
             me
          
           
             
               THO.
               BURNET
               ,
               
                 Cls.
                 Reg.
              
               
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
        
         
           PAg.
           5.
           line
           1.
           for
           been
           ,
           r.
           but.
           Pag.
           7.
           l.
           23.
           for
           
             not
             only
          
           ,
           r.
           
             over
             and
             above
          
           .
           L.
           24.
           del
           .
           
             but
             also
          
           .
           Pag.
           12.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             in
             the.
          
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70609-e310
           
             *
             Westminster
             Confession
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             call
             all
             Episcopal
             men
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             Dr.
             Monro
             .
          
           
             *
             Altho'
             the
             ordering
             of
             Colleges
             be
             ,
             as
             themselves
             acknowledge
             ,
             an
             inherent
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Acts
               Parliament
            
             ,
             Pag.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             differs
             vastly
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             all
             Presbyterians
             abroad
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             their
             own
             former
             Constitutions
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             
               Sess
               .
               1.
               
               Gul.
            
             &
             Mar.
             Appointing
             60
             Presbyterians
             instead
             of
             14
             Bishops
             —
             to
             Govern
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             :
             by
             an
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             whence
             there
             was
             no
             Appeal
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             ;
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             D.
             M.
             
          
           
             *
             When
             K.
             C.
             II.
             immediately
             after
             their
             Murther
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Sharp
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             at
             Bathwel
             Bridge
             
               Anno
               1679.
            
             
             Granted
             them
             such
             an
             ample
             Indulgence
             ,
             as
             even
             to
             Enjoy
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefices
             ,
             only
             upon
             the
             Condition
             of
             but
             Living
             Peaceably
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             were
             to
             find
             Surety
             under
             Penalty
             of
             about
             330
             Pound
             Ster
             .
             Those
             few
             who
             Embraced
             the
             King's
             Goodness
             in
             this
             ,
             were
             Declaimed
             against
             by
             the
             whole
             Faction
             ,
             as
             Deserters
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             a
             Book
             was
             Printed
             and
             Published
             that
             same
             year
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             Party
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             says
             )
             to
             prove
             that
             to
             engage
             in
             or
             observe
             such
             a
             Condition
             ,
             is
             Inconvenient
             ,
             Scandalous
             ,
             and
             Sinful
             .
             They
             pretended
             the
             State
             could
             neither
             make
             Peace
             nor
             War
             ,
             without
             the
             Interposal
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             for
             it
             fell
             under
             their
             Consideration
             ,
             as
             a
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             :
             Act
             and
             Declaration
             against
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             
               July
               28.
               
               Anno
               1648.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Sine
             Auctore
             vero
             propositi
             Libelli
             nullocrimine
             locum
             habere
             debent
             ,
             nam
             &
             pessimi
             exempli
             ,
             nec
             nostri
             saeculi
             est
             .
             
               Trajan
               .
               Plinio
               Ep.
               98.
            
             inter
             
               Ep.
               Plin.
               Cicil
            
             .
             2d
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             both
             the
             Civil
             and
             the
             Scots
             Law
             require
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Ruling
             Elder
             is
             a
             Scripture
             word
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             in
             the
             Presbyterian
             Language
             is
             not
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             a
             late
             Invention
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Witness
             Mr.
             
               Black.
               Vide
            
             Spotswood
             .
          
           
             J.
             F.
             
          
           
             *
             Their
             own
             Phrase
             ,
             for
             no
             less
             distinction
             must
             be
             made
             between
             them
             and
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             between
             good
             Christians
             and
             unbaptized
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Rules
             ,
             now
             Prima●●
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Colledge
             at
             Edinburgh
             being
             supposed
             to
             have
             the
             best
             hand
             among
             them
             for
             disguising
             Truth
             ,
             is
             appointed
             for
             that
             work
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             as
             appears
             by
             one
             of
             their
             unprinted
             Acts
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             now
             that
             he
             is
             engaged
             in
             the
             Work
             I
             would
             advise
             him
             to
             write
             in
             Latine
             ,
             for
             his
             Reculiarities
             in
             that
             Language
             may
             tempt
             some
             People
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             otherwise
             his
             Book
             may
             be
             Buried
             under
             the
             same
             deserved
             Contempt
             and
             Obscurity
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fate
             of
             his
             trifling
             Pamphlets
             against
             some
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             designs
             either
             to
             Read
             or
             Answer
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             he
             himself
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Party
             believes
             what
             he
             asserts
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             in
             his
             last
             Squib
             against
             Episcopacy
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70609-e7800
           
             *
             Now
             Possess'd
             of
             the
             Principal
             's
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             Meetings
             for
             Teaching
             their
             Scholars
             .
          
           
             *
             Donations
             .
          
           
             *
             Lord
             Duudie
             .
          
           
             *
             Graduation
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Mr.
             Reid
             was
             Examined
             with
             all
             severily
             and
             diligence
             (
             but
             still
             in
             private
             )
             threatned
             and
             cajoll'd
             but
             the
             Man
             being
             of
             more
             Honesty
             then
             Fear
             ,
             told
             them
             what
             he
             knew
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             incensed
             their
             Envy
             ,
             than
             satisfied
             their
             Design
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Article
             was
             let
             fall
             ,
             for
             after
             all
             their
             Industry
             ,
             they
             could
             saynothing
             upon
             the
             Head
             ,
             no
             Report
             made
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             General
             Visitation
             .
          
           
             *
             Auditum
             admissi
             risum
             te●nea●is
             amici
             .
          
           
             *
             Ja.
             Martin
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             hear
             more
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             where
             its
             Impertinencies
             will
             be
             more
             particularly
             Examined
             .
          
           
             *
             
               XIX
               Book
            
             ,
             An.
             1567.
             
             Regnante
             Jacobs
             Sexto
             .
             Scotiante
             aliquot
             Annos
             Anglorum
             auxiliise
             servitute
             Gallica
             liberati
             Religionis
             cultui
             &
             ritibus
             cum
             Anglis
             communibus
             subscripserunt
             .
             See
             Spotswood
             
               also
               ,
               beginning
               of
               the
            
             3d
             Book
             .
          
           
             This
             Answer
             to
             the
             3d
             Article
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Libel
             ,
             did
             exasperate
             the
             Presbyterians
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             recommended
             to
             view
             and
             examine
             his
             Answers
             ,
             thought
             they
             discovered
             strange
             consequences
             in
             this
             .
             But
             some
             of
             the
             Nobility
             who
             were
             present
             when
             this
             was
             toss'd
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             such
             Fooleries
             as
             were
             then
             objected
             to
             be
             inserted
             in
             their
             Report
             ,
             partly
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             might
             not
             be
             exposed
             ;
             partly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             Witnesses
             to
             such
             palpable
             Impertinencies
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             say
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Government
             was
             committed
             ,
             were
             such
             Fools
             as
             to
             flie
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             this
             juncture
             .
          
           
             This
             Article
             was
             let
             fall
             ,
             and
             no
             Report
             made
             of
             it
             to
             the
             General
             Commission
             .
          
           
             What
             Esteem
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             best
             Natur'd
             Divines
             in
             Foreign
             Churches
             had
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             its
             Learning
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Order
             ;
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             hundreds
             of
             Authentick
             Testimonies
             ;
             I
             will
             only
             here
             insert
             one
             ,
             from
             the
             Venerable
             
               Du
               Moline
            
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             his
             3d
             Epistle
             to
             Bishop
             
               Andrews
               ,
               inter
               opuscula
               quaedam
               posthuma
               Episcopi
            
             Wint.
             
          
           
             Egone
             malè
             vellem
             ordini
             vestro
             ,
             de
             quo
             nunquam
             ●●cutus
             sum
             sine
             honore
             ,
             ut
             pote
             qui
             sciò
             Instaurationem
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
             ,
             &
             Evers●●nem
             Papism●
             ,
             post
             Deum
             &
             Reges
             deberi
             praecipuè
             Episcoporum
             Doctrinae
             &
             indust●iae
             .
             Quorum
             etiam
             nonnulli
             Martyri●
             Coronati
             Sangnine
             suo
             subscripserunt
             Evangelio
             ?
             Q●rum
             habemu
             scripta
             &
             meminimus
             gesta
             ac
             zelum
             nulla
             ex
             parte
             inserio
             em
             zel●
             praestantiss●●norum
             Dei
             servo
             um
             quos
             vel
             Gallia
             vel
             Germania
             tulit
             .
             Hoc
             qui
             negat
             ,
             oppo●tet
             vel
             sit
             improbè
             vecors
             ,
             vel
             Dei
             Gloriae
             invidus
             vel
             cerebrosa
             soliditate
             stupens
             caliget
             in
             clara
             luce
             ;
             Hanc
             igitur
             suspicionem
             a
             me
             amotam
             volo
             :
             maximè
             cum
             videam
             Calvinum
             ipsum
             &
             Beza●
             quos
             solent
             quidam
             suae
             pervicaceae
             obtendere
             ,
             mustas
             scripsisse
             Epistolas
             ad
             Praesules
             Angliae
             ,
             eosque
             affari
             ut
             fideles
             Dei
             servos
             ,
             &
             bene
             meritos
             de
             Ecclesia
             :
             Nec
             sum
             usque
             adeo
             oris
             duri
             ut
             velim
             adversus
             illa
             veteris
             Ecclesiae
             lumina
             ,
             Ignatium
             ,
             Polycarpum
             ,
             Cyprianum
             ,
             Augustinum
             ,
             Chrysostomum
             ,
             Basilium
             ,
             Gregorios
             ,
             Nissenuni
             ,
             &
             Nazianzenum
             ,
             Episcopos
             ferre
             sententiam
             ,
             ut
             adversus
             Ho●ines
             vitio
             creatos
             vel
             usurpatores
             muneris
             illiciti
             ,
             plus
             semper
             apud
             me
             poterit
             veneranda
             illa
             primorum
             saeculorum
             antiquitas
             ,
             quam
             Novella
             cujusquam
             Iustitutio
             .
          
           
             Desigillatio
             Epistolarum
             crimen
             falsi
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             hear
             more
             of
             this
             Letter
             in
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             .
          
           
             *
             An
             Order
             from
             the
             Publick
             to
             Imprison
             .
          
           
             Elian.
             Spart
             .
             in
             vita
             Severi
             .
             Sed
             triumphum
             respuit
             ne
             videretur
             de
             civili
             triumphare
             victoria
             .
          
           
             We
             bear
             no
             more
             of
             this
             Article
             .
          
           
             Since
             of
             Orkne●
             ,
             a
             Person
             who
             ,
             for
             his
             great
             Learning
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             all
             good
             Men
             justly
             esteem
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             among
             the
             Scots
             signifie
             such
             writs
             as
             oblige
             any
             Man
             to
             secure
             the
             Peace
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Imprisonment
             .
          
           
             *
             Second
             .
          
           
             I
             believe
             Mr.
             Rule
             ,
             now
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             the
             Government
             of
             that
             House
             in
             his
             hand
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             will
             not
             think
             the
             extravagance
             of
             some
             Boys
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             deprive
             the
             Principal
             ,
             e●se
             he
             must
             expect
             the
             next
             Visitation
             may
             conclude
             he
             has
             lost
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             guess
             his
             Informer
             ,
             nor
             his
             inveterate
             prejudice
             against
             those
             Professours
             .
          
           
             Difficile
             Satyrum
             scribere
             ,
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Objection
             they
             insisted
             most
             upo●
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             Story
             of
             it
             is
             related
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             upon
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             in
             the
             following
             Pages
             .
          
           
             No
             report
             made
             of
             this
             Article
             to
             the
             General
             Commission
             of
             the
             Visitation
             .
          
           
             *
             Vpon
             Munday
             10
             Dec.
             1688
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             36
             either
             killed
             or
             wounded
             .
          
           
             No
             Report
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             no
             Witnesses
             examined
             ;
             no
             not
             Brown
             himself
             after
             all
             their
             industry
             with
             him
             in
             private
             ▪
             
          
           
             This
             part
             of
             his
             Answer
             was
             directed
             to
             Sir
             
               John
               Hail
            
             ,
             a
             Man
             so
             little
             obliged
             to
             the
             Vniversities
             ,
             that
             the
             Masters
             could
             not
             reasonably
             look
             for
             any
             kindness
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Too
             inconsiderable
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             any
             further
             chastised
             ,
             
               H.
               F.
            
             
          
           
             We
             shall
             hear
             more
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Report
             of
             the
             Committee
             .
          
           
             Heads
             of
             Agreement
             ,
             by
             the
             Vnited
             Ministers
             ,
             Head
             8
             ,
             
               of
               a
               Confession
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             Vide
             Acts
             of
             the
             General
             Assemb
             .
             1646.
             
          
           
             Rin●eit
             .
          
           
             A
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             in
             the
             Phanatick
             Language
             signifies
             the
             Vindication
             of
             one
             from
             Calumny
             and
             Slander
             .
          
           
             Tho'
             the
             Doctor
             did
             this
             by
             order
             ,
             yet
             he
             needed
             no
             order
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             his
             power
             to
             remove
             and
             set
             up
             Pictures
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Furniture
             as
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           
             *
             Publick
             Registers
             .
          
           
             This
             Declaration
             ,
             contradicts
             the
             Report
             in
             three
             Material
             Instances
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70609-e20920
           
             *
             i.e.
             Reputed
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             the
             greater
             shame
             ,
             a
             Method
             was
             taken
             not
             allowed
             by
             any
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             Forms
             of
             Justice
             over
             all
             Nations
             ,
             to
             receive
             Libels
             ,
             and
             to
             conceal
             the
             Informer
             ;
             and
             when
             those
             Scurrilous
             Papers
             had
             in
             them
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Design
             ,
             and
             Materials
             of
             a
             defamatory
             Libel
             ,
             then
             to
             pretend
             there
             were
             no
             Libels
             given
             against
             them
             ,
             because
             my
             Lord
             Crawford
             ,
             was
             pleased
             to
             call
             the
             Libels
             Informations
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             Consistent
             with
             Reason
             to
             receive
             Informations
             ,
             or
             Libels
             ,
             before
             Solemn
             Courts
             of
             Judicatory
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             conceal
             the
             Informer
             ,
             a
             Practice
             so
             infamous
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             never
             had
             a
             precedent
             in
             that
             Nation
             :
             So
             I
             hope
             Posterity
             shall
             never
             imitate
             it
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             17.
             
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             this
             many
             instances
             may
             be
             given
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             late
             troubles
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             constant
             nourishment
             of
             Christ's
             Family
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             till
             he
             return
             to
             Judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Nor
             could
             it
             be
             reasonably
             thought
             he
             came
             there
             to
             be
             examin'd
             by
             such
             Pedagogues
             .
          
           
             *
             Old
             Fellows
             .